In a small town of less than a hundred inhabitants, life is very simple. Its inhabitants get up at sunrise, getting to work as soon as the first rays of light appear on the horizon. Once the sun goes down, the work day is over, and the exhausted peasants put down their tools and gather among themselves at various places in town to have a good time. And after a bit of fun, they return home to rest to gather strength for the next day.
That is the life of a farmer. Day after day their routine continues unchanged. That is why when something happens outside their routine, the whole town is interested.
On the outskirts of town, peasants plowed their fields under the relentless sun without stopping for a moment to rest.
"Eh?" A villager who stood up to wipe the sweat from his brow exclaimed, alerting his colleagues.
"What''s up, Henry? Are you okay?" Inquired one of the nearest farmers.
"What''s that?" Henry asked, ignoring his friend, drawing the looks of the others.
In the distance, beyond the lush meadows that surrounded the town, beyond the stream that irrigated its fields, a black dot had appeared on the horizon.
"Hmm. Don''t know. It''s very far"
¡°It looks¡ like a carriage¡± said one of them with narrowed eyes.
"You sure?" Henry asked, somewhat puzzled.
"I think so"
"BOY!!" yelled one of the farmers. Moments later, a boy barely five years old came running.
"What''s up, uncle?" the boy asked innocently, as he tried to wipe the mud from his hands on his clothes.
"Bah. Playing with mud again, if your mother finds out you won''t be able to move again in your life¡± said one of the adults joking.
"No, Uncle. Please don''t tell her¡± the boy said, scared. Laughter resounded among the peasants.
"Forget about that. Go to town and tell the others that a carriage is coming to town" Hearing that they weren''t going to tell his mother, he breathed a sigh of relief and quickly hurried away.
¡
A small carriage approached from a distance. Although it was a small carriage, in the eyes of the villagers, it was a luxury that they dared not wish for.
The horse-drawn carriage was steered by two imposing men, clad in armor. When the carriage arrived at the center of the village, all the villagers had come closer to look at the carriage.
Watching the two men dismount, an elderly man stepped out of the crowd with a smile.
¡°Welcome to our humble town. My name is Mati-
"Prepare us food, and a place to sleep" Without letting the old man speak, one of the men ordered, and said his demands. After that, without any ceremony, threw a small bag of coins to the ground.
"Of course. We have the best stay in the place prepared for you, sirs. Someone! Guide these gentlemen to rest¡±
Despite the tone of the strangers, the old man did not dare to get angry and responded with a smile as he bent down with difficulty to pick up the bag.
The men ignored him and followed his guide, who took them to the largest house in the area. Once they got there, one of the men went into the house to prepare their rooms while the other went to the carriage and opened one of its doors to let out the person inside. When the soldier opened the door of the carriage, light began to flood inside, illuminating the person preparing to get out.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
From within the carriage, a bespectacled youth wearing a magician''s robe stepped out of the carriage, to the astonishment of the few who dared to follow from a distance.
¡
After entering his room, Zack went to the bed and lay down on it without stopping for a moment.
"Ohh"
A sigh of relief escaped Zack''s lips. After spending the day locked in that narrow and uncomfortable carriage, nothing could make him happier than being able to relax in a bed. Even if the quality is much worse compared to his world¡¯s.
A while later, Zack got up from there and went to the window. Although everyone tried to pretend nothing was happening, Zack could see how their eyes were directed carefully toward the place where he and his guards were resting.
Watching passersby slowly walk down the street has a hypnotic effect, and Zack began to plunge into his own thoughts.
Two days have passed since Zack left the capital and headed toward his destination: Stromblade City. During these days, Zack has been able to carefully observe the behavior of his captors. As Zack suspected, his importance in the eyes of the kingdom''s top brass isn''t too great, and the only two guards in charge of protecting him were more concerned with preventing him from escaping than with the dangers of the road. Although not for that reason they should be underestimated. After all, they are knights of the capital, and few things in the way can threaten them.
Zack mentally visualized the map of the kingdom that he saw in the library. He knows that it will not be easy to escape; not only are the guards in much better shape than him, but it will be impossible to lose them on level ground.
There are only three places where Zack has a chance to escape. Due to complications on the way, the approximate time to reach Stormblade City is five days.
A day''s drive away from here, there is a huge forest you have to cross to reach the northern part of the kingdom. The forest is full of dangerous monsters, and until now, it has not been possible to document everything it hides. The forest offers multiple resources and serves as a natural barrier in case the demons come to conquer the northern part of the kingdom. Therein lies Zack''s first opportunity.
Past the forest, the terrain becomes rocky and difficult to traverse. The northern region of the Parmece kingdom is full of mountains, which prevents the rapid mobilization of troops. It is precisely because of these characteristics that the troops from the northern continent have such a difficult time attacking.
On the way, three days from here, Zack and his escort will have to go through a valley with many cracks and forks. That''s the second chance.
Zack carefully watched for areas where he could escape, only to sigh and shake his head. In the forest, it will be easy to lose the guards, but it will also be easy to get lost. Not only would the dangers that Zack would find himself be unknown, but with a single oversight, he could go deeper and deeper inside it until he was totally lost.
In the valley, it will be much more difficult to lose the guards. The moment he steps out of the carriage he will be surrounded, and forced inside. If the terrain is known, it doesn''t matter which way Zack takes. In the end, he will be captured. Also, the valley is not a safe place either. Inside it, bandits and renegade soldiers take refuge with the sole intention of assaulting travelers who pass through it. Even if Zack managed to escape, should he run into one of these groups, his ending will not be pretty.
Zack could only remove those places from his mind. Stakes are too high to make them viable.
(Which leaves only one place, but that alone is not enough) he thought as he directed his gaze from the window to the door. Zack raised his hand, and a ball of mana appeared in his hand. Mana is invisible to the naked eye, but that doesn''t mean there''s no way to detect it.
knock knock
"Mister Wizard, are you alright?" a voice sounded from behind the door. Despite not interacting with them, Zack detected that he belonged to one of the guards in charge of ''protecting'' him.
"Yeah. I was practicing spells. Is something wrong?" Zack replied as if nothing happened.
"I just wanted to inform you that I have notified them to bring something to eat to his room"
"Ahh. That would be fantastic. Thank you ¡±he replied in a surprised tone, but inside Zack sneered to that excuse.
(Things won''t be as easy as expected) Zack thought as he listened to the sound of footsteps leaving from outside his room, and his face became serious.
Despite the little appreciation received from the castle, it seems that they do not want to lose sight of you during your trip. The people who accompany you can detect mana.
Detect mana is an innate ability that cannot be learned, either you have it or you don''t; most of the time those who can detect mana get the wizard class, but on rare occasions where your magical talent is too weak, or your talent in another area is stronger, it is possible to receive a different class. Not that this is a bad thing, but it allows you to acquire different classes, which other people can''t get when they reach tier 2.
Zack outlined a small smile. If it were someone else, escaping would be impossible, but he has been preparing for this for six months. Something like that was already in his plans.
(This will be interesting)
Chapter 49: Escape (Part 2)
The soft rattle of the carriage did not prevent Zack from resting comfortably in his carriage. The night before, in the village, he had been busy, and he had not been able to rest appropriately.
Despite knowing that it was extremely important for him to prepare as much as possible, the hardness of the seats against his back made him regret on more than one occasion he wasn¡ät able to sleep more yesterday. Still, Zack knew how essential a good rest was, so he forced himself to sleep in the carriage, enduring the discomfort. Just when he seemed to be falling asleep, an unpleasant sound rang outside.
Neigghhh
The carriage stopped, and the sounds of the horses rang in Zack''s ears, who stuck his head out to see what was happening. Seeing what was in front of him, Zack relaxed and went back inside to prepare.
The carriage had stopped in the middle of a small barracks. Behind the barracks was the entrance to an immense forest. Giant trees were constantly spreading, and small plants of an unknown nature to the inexperienced, were appearing, differentiating themselves from the constant grass that covered the sides of the road Zack and the two men had just traveled.
After chatting with the guards, and a little check, the carriage entered smoothly. Once they located a place to leave the carriage, the two men in charge of his ''security'' approached him and knocked on the door.
"Mr. Wizard. Please come out" one of them said out loud.
"Why have we stopped?" Zack''s voice sounded from the other side of the carriage, while he slightly opened the door to speak face to face.
¡°We have reached halfway. In front of us, there is a forest we will need to cross to reach our destination. Unfortunately, due to the difficult terrain, it is impossible to continue by carriage. We''ll have to cross on foot"
"Eh? Oh really?" Zack asked as if he had no idea what the guard was talking about.
¡°We will continue in a bit. First, we need to stock up. Most likely, the journey will be long¡± said the knight while asking Zack to follow them.
Zack had studied the path they would travel on more than one occasion. It could be said that he knows the terrain better than his companions.
Although the forest they were going to cross had no official name, it was the largest forest in the entire kingdom, separating the kingdom¡äs territory in two, and leaving the northern part isolated from the rest. Due to its large size and multitude of resources within. The villagers call it ''the forest of abundance''. Zack had to admit that it was an apt name. Multiple towns and cities around it are sustained by the resources collectors obtain from it. It is said that several dungeons have even formed within, hidden until the intended person discovers them.
Zack got out of the carriage and went with his guard to the inside of the barracks to get supplies to cross the forest. On the way, a couple of guards passed by, chatting, without even inspecting them before entering the building.
Noticing Zack''s look, one of them seemed to want to tell him something, but the presence of his bodyguard made him lose interest.
The interior of the barracks was quite poor, except for the warehouse, which was permanently guarded, there was nothing of value inside, the quality of the guards'' equipment was absolutely average, and the quality of the guards was poor.
Seeing this, Zack couldn''t help but sigh.
There are more barracks like this one along the edges of the Forest of Abundance. They officially exist to prevent the monsters inside from escaping and attacking nearby settlements, but the reality is different. As its name says, the forest is full of resources, that includes food and water.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
What kind of animal or beast would move away from such a place to travel several kilometers to attack other places with hardly any value? Just because they are animals doesn''t make them stupid.
The real reason these barracks are spread out on the outskirts of the forest is only because the kingdom wants the forest¡äs resources as well. The true function of the barracks is to stop anyone who wants to enter or leave the forest and apply a ''toll'' to them. The kingdom is aware of the amount of money the forest produces and is not going to allow it not to take its share. As much as someone wants to deny it, that is the truth. Otherwise, by the time the monsters came out of the woods, Zack had no doubt that with the quality of these guards, there wouldn''t be a man left alive.
After gathering supplies for a day and a half of travel, Zack was ready for the forest.
¡
The interior of the forest could be considered a paradise on Earth.
The edge of the forest is awash with lush vegetation. A venue of trees full of vitality begins to appear, their bright green leaves seeming to move on their own. The sun filters through the leaves, creating a play of light and shadow that seems to dance on the ground full of green.
As one enters the interior of the forest, the atmosphere slowly begins to change: The air becomes fresher and more fragrant, and flowers of all kinds begin to appear.
The sounds coming from the barracks start to fade as Zack goes further into the woods, and are replaced by the sound of the wind against the trees, and birds calling to each other. Butterflies, insects, and small animals occasionally appear as if they were not afraid of what might happen to them.
With each step, the plants around him change, moving away from the familiarity Zack had with the plants of his world, and taking on an unfamiliar aspect. Plants and animals not seen before appear, and the trees acquire strange and fascinating appearances.
The peripheral zone of the forest is not dangerous. Harmless animals and plants roam without a care in the world. And people from nearby places come to collect the fruits of the trees, animal fur, and medicinal plants.
Unfortunately for Zack, his path will take them deeper into the forest. Although they will not have to enter the danger zones, it is inevitable that unexpected events may occur.
Zack noticed how his ''travel companions'' drew their swords the moment they entered the forest.
The road they were crossing began to fill with roots from nearby trees, making it impossible to access this place by carriage.
It''s not that the kingdom hasn''t tried to make a path connecting one end of the forest to the other, but it just can''t be done. Within a few days of forming a path, trees begin to appear in the middle of it, and grass sprouts everywhere. In a week, there is no trace of it. The growth of plants in this forest is amazing. That is why no matter how much the residents of nearby places come here, the forest¡äs resources never seem to run out.
Due to the difficulty in advancing. Often the knights guarding Zack had to clear the way with their swords. Despite the noise they were making, none of them had seen anything that could threaten them, only some harmless animals, which were attracted by the noise.
Compared to his two guards, Zack''s pacing is messed up. He had never had to cross long distances before, let alone a forest. Even if the other two busied themselves with clearing the way, it was obvious that Zack was holding them back. By the time they decided to take a break, Zack''s body was completely flooded with sweat, and the others didn''t even have any complications breathing. The physical quality of a tier 1 mage is too far from that of a tier 2 warrior.
¡°We will camp here tonight¡± said one of the guards. Zack slumped on the ground upon hearing those words, trying to breathe better, while one of the soldiers set up camp, and the other went to get some firewood.
Tsk. Zack cursed internally. Even in this situation, there was still someone next to him watching over him. He knew that the moment he tried to escape, they would stop what they were doing and chase him.
During the entire trip, none of them tried to get close to him. Each word was used when necessary, and they always used a respectful tone. Zack tried many times to get their attention and get to know them a bit, but until now he didn''t even know their names.
(It doesn''t matter) Zack sighed and tried to calm down.
(Not that he didn''t foresee this situation) Zack''s gaze went to the nearby trees.
The forest of abundance is divided into a core zone, an inner zone, an outer zone, and a peripheral zone. In the outer and peripheral zones, there are hardly any threats, only some harmless animals and common plants. In the inner zone is where truly valuable resources begin to appear. Similarly, the danger increases proportionally to the gains.
Suddenly, a small animal appeared from the grass, sniffing something. After appearing, the glances of Zack, and the little animal crossed.
Zach smiled.
His plan had just begun.
Chapter 50: Escape (Part 3)
Zack had read about most of the animals living in the kingdom in the library, and this is one of the most common: It''s a rabbit.
The animals in this world are not exactly the same as the ones in Zack''s world. There may indeed be some similarities, but the moment you examine them more closely, you realize that most are not animals that ever existed on Earth. The small animal several meters away is an ideal example: At first glance it looked like a small round ball of soft yellow color, its four little legs, almost indistinguishable from the rest of its body, helping it to move from one side to the other through little jumps. Unlike the rabbits in his world, its face looked like an oddly adorable mix of a baby pig and rabbit.
When its small black eyes saw Zack''s figure, it was surprised. For a split second, it looked like it wanted to turn and run, but seeing that Zack wasn''t moving, it stayed put.
Its little muzzle twitched energetically as if it was searching for something. When its eyes returned to look at Zack''s figure, the animal shyly approached where he was with small hops towards his lap, where he began to rub against him without intending to get up.
The guard, who was setting up the camp, ignored the animal. He knew perfectly well what kind of creature it was, and that sometimes they became fond of travelers. it was no threat. If it could keep the wizard quiet for a while, he didn''t care that it was there.
Zack began to pet the rabbit with a smile while he fed it some bread from his pocket that he had kept from yesterday''s dinner.
To the eyes of third parties, it would look like the adorable scene of a nobleman happily playing with his pet while his assistant was preparing the camp. Only Zack knows that''s not the truth.
If he could choose, he wouldn''t mind exploring the wonders this world has to offer, discovering the hidden, and enjoying this new life. Zack still misses his family, but he knows nothing would make them sadder than finding out he was being miserable wherever he is now. Zack, seeing the little animal resting on his legs, felt an almost irrepressible desire to observe every plant, animal, and place in this forest. Unfortunately, Zack knows that this is impossible, at least for now.
The other guard returned from collecting firewood soon after, and just as the sun was beginning to set, the camp was ready.
None of the guards spoke at dinner. The only thing that could be heard was the sound of burning wood and the snoring of the little rabbit in Zack''s arms.
"Mr. Wizard. It is late. Please go into the tent to rest. Me and my partner will do the night shift¡± said one of the men watching Zack.
"Eh? Are you sure? Wouldn''t it be better if the three of us took turns? That way you could rest better¡± Zack said innocently.
"Don''t worry. We are used to it. Please go to sleep¡± the guard repeated as he got up and approached him.
"But-"
"I insist" he said with a firm voice, interrupting what he was trying to say. By this point, the guard was a foot away, and his figure formed a shadow that engulfed Zack completely.
Neither of them spoke for a moment.
¡°Is that so? Thank you very much, the truth is that this is the first time I have made such a long trip, and I feel somewhat fatigued. Are you sure that you do not need my presence?"Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.
Just when it looked like the soldier was going to grab Zack and force him into his tent, he got up on his own.
"No. We are enough¡± The soldier stepped back to let Zack pass. It seemed that it had all been a misunderstanding.
(You won''t even leave me unsupervised in the middle of the forest. It doesn''t matter, everything is fine) Zack thought as he smiled at the guard.
Zack entered his tent and began to rest. Tonight was not going to be peaceful.
Nobody noticed it due to the perpetual movement of the fire, but if they had paid more attention they would have discovered that the area where Zack was sitting was wetter than before.
¡
Like every day, night had reached every corner of this world.
In the cities, the good people retired to their homes to rest while others got up at this time to start their days.
In the depths of the forest, the darkness had sifted in every corner of it, and with it, things that did not happen during the day. Ordinary plants in the morning revealed charms that could only be seen in the moonlight, some shone with their own light, and others attracted animals that shone with their own light.
The light of fireflies fluttering in a small pond while frogs croaking in the middle of the night trying to catch them could melt any young lady''s heart.
In the clearing, Zack and the two knights, who were watching him, were resting. Everything seemed normal. The only sounds that reached them were the sound of the fire, and the deep breath of that current corresponded to the watch.
The knight in question was in a resting position while he cleaned his sword. Guard duty can be tough, especially at night. The best thing you can do to stay awake is to be active. Doing something not complex enough to exhaust you, but enough to make your brain know that you shouldn''t rest.
Suddenly, the Guard hurriedly got up and looked in the direction of the forest. Unfortunately, all that could be seen was darkness.
Chsk Chsk
Hearing the sounds of the forest getting closer to their camp, he changed his expression and hastened to wake up his companion.
By the time they were both ready, the sound got louder and louder, and small figures were revealed by the fire.
Bzzzzz
Insects, lots of insects appeared one after another in the direction of the guards. Seeing who their opponents were, their confident faces changed drastically.
Neither of them is afraid of the monsters of this forest: wolves, goblins, and ogres. They can take care of all of them without any problem, but the insects¡ How can you fight something that you can''t hit with your sword?
Even so, running away would be of no use. They couldn''t hurt the enemy, and he was already on them alone. They could only fight.
The knights swung their swords in the air as they cried out in pain at the insect bites. For a moment, it seemed that running away was their only option, with a bit of luck, they would find a river or stream to jump into to avoid mosquito bites.
Seeing that it was too late even for that, one of the guards hurriedly approached the tent and tried to open it, without much success. The tent Zack uses is specially prepared to ensure comfort and security. It''s not perfect, and any professional could take it down with a few hits, but it is enough to protect them from pests.
"Mister Wizard, Mr Wizard! Please let us in!" A noise like something falling rang from inside the tent, and Zack''s alarmed voice spoke from inside.
"W-What''s wrong?"
"Insects, many insects. Please let us in" The guard''s frustrated voice sounded.
At other times he would have kicked the door down, but that would create a huge hole for mosquitoes to get inside. The only thing he could do was try to get the magician to let them pass voluntarily. Otherwise, he would have to break down the door, not to survive but for the three of them to fall. After all, Zack wasn''t strong enough to get out of there without them. What did it matter if he died there or not?
Just when they thought they were going to have to break the knob, the door was opened from the inside.
Pushhhhh
Before they had time to celebrate, a torrent of water shot from inside the tent, causing them to fall backward.
Suddenly, the water began to move unnaturally. As if it were a net, it enveloped the entire camp, trapping all the mosquitoes inside. Once the sound was gone, the water shrank and collected in the center of the camp, just above the fire.
Zack snapped his fingers, and the water turned into a ball of fire that consumed everything in its path, including the mosquitoes. Once there were none left, the fireball turned into a small ball the size of a football that fell onto the campfire, merging the two into one.
The eyes of the guards could not believe what they saw. Before their stunned looks, Zack walked towards them with a smile and asked:
"What is the problem?"
Chapter 51: Escape (Part 4)
The guards were stunned to see how Zack finished off the threat they couldn''t even fight.
Until now, the only thing they thought about him when they looked at Zack was a spoiled child who had never seen the horrors that the world hides. Although they were speaking formally to him, it was because he has a magical class. If a stronger magician found out they had treated a magic user disrespectfully, regardless of how weak he was, they would be in a lot of trouble.
Once again, they remembered why wizards enjoy such high status in all parts of the world.
Seeing the quiet smile on Zack''s face sent a chill down their backs. Fortunately, they treated him with respect. If they had offended him and he had refused to help them, perhaps they could be dead.
The mosquitoes that attacked them did not pose a serious threat. All they would have had to do is find a river or stream to dive into and wait for them to disperse, but running, terrified, in a forest in the middle of the night is not the brightest idea that one could come up with. The forest they are in is dangerous. Although they are going through areas where there are not too many inconveniences, in the case they lose their sense of direction and head deep into the forest, they may not be able to return safely.
"Hmm. Something happen?" Zack asked, confused.
¡°N-No. No problem. Thank you very much for your help,¡± said one of the guards in a hurried manner.
"So. If there''s no problem, it doesn''t matter if I go back to sleep?"
¡°Of course, mister mage. Thank you very much for the help¡± replied the other respectfully. Zack said goodnight to the escorts. And without waiting for their response, he turned and got into the tent.
When he was alone, Zack almost collapsed on the ground. He had to lean against one of the walls and sat on the floor to rest, his forehead sweating.
Despite all the knowledge in the matter of magic that he possessed, his practical experience could be considered almost non-existent. Not only is actual combat extremely stressful for him, but having to perform multiple spells simultaneously is a feat few can boast of at his age.
The show he put on out there was not something simple: First, he had to summon a large amount of water and make it levitate with a different spell. Then, he had to manipulate the water to trap all the insects around them. And then, he transmuted the water into fire. All of this was quite a mental stress.
Unfortunately, it was the only way to escape the guard¡äs surveillance. After all, you can''t look to the right hand if you''re looking to the left.
(Fortunately, everything went well) Zack thought while he recovered from the pain.
Thanks to this, neither of them realized that Zack was performing an extra spell, not on them, nor the mosquitoes, but on...
Zack''s gaze fell on a corner of his seat where a little rabbit was sleeping soundly.
¡
The next morning, they broke camp and continued on their way. Due to the situation last night, the guards decided to continue without breaks until they reached the forest¡äs exit.
Little by little, Zack could see with his own eyes how the weeds on the path disappeared, and the trees became increasingly scarce. They experienced no further trouble for the rest of their stay in the woods, and in the evening light, Zack was able to see the exit.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.
In the distance, there was a barracks very similar to the one they had to go through to enter.
"Stop" Zack said from the back.
If this had been before, the knights would have ignored him, but ever since he saved them from the threat of mosquitoes, his voice had gained more weight.
They stopped immediately, and Zack opened his arms before the gaze of the guards. He took a few steps in the direction of the woods and crouched to the ground. In his hands was the little rabbit he had caught hours after entering the forest. He placed it carefully on the ground, and his hands began to shine as he caressed it gently.
"Mr. Wizard" said one of them while observing the changes in the rabbit.
"It''s no big deal. It''s just a few little spells to keep it safe." The guards looked at each other without saying anything. Their orders were clear to prevent him from using magic of any kind without supervision. Even so, they both remembered the scene from yesterday and realized that if Zack has a bad opinion of them, that was not going to help them in their career. Also, even though none of them had magical training it was clear the spells he was casting were harmless.
It was obvious that the magician they were escorting had potential. In the future, he would be someone important. It isn''t worth making enemies with him for something like that.
After Zack finished performing the spells, he got up from the ground and walked towards the guards before the innocent eyes of the little rabbit and got up from the spot and began to go back into the forest.
¡
The next morning the group left the barracks where they had spent the night and continued on their way.
Even though none of the guards had said a single word, they seemed much more energetic than yesterday, it was evident that they had rested well. Zack, for his part, was grateful to have slept in a bed instead of going back to rest in the narrow carriage in which he had to spend the night before. They borrowed a carriage from the barracks and prepared themselves for the rest of the trip.
With renewed forces, they continued on their way to Stormblade City. Except for the incident in the forest, the journey so far has been fairly smooth.
Gradually the road they were crossing began to become rockier, the grass on both sides of the road began to thin, and the previously flat terrain slowly turned into a slope. In about two hours, there was no green left in sight, and the road had deteriorated quite a bit, causing the carriage to wobble with each large stone that was stepped on the wheels. If these last few days Zack had been uncomfortable in the carriage, the feeling he had now was indescribable.
Zack and his guards were approaching a mountainous area, but he was too busy to notice.
Once he passed this area, they would be a day''s drive from the city, and with it, Zack''s hopes should go to zero. The only thing he could hope for was that his assumptions were not false.
This area was characterized by its complex structure, which made it impossible to pass on horseback except in very particular places, which made it the ideal place to hide out bandits.
The problem of the bandits has been an existing problem for many years. Every time the soldiers tried to exterminate them, they took advantage of their knowledge of the mountains to hide and escape from their pursuers. As the soldiers left, the bandits again attacked merchants and travelers using this pass, causing all but the most confident and/or powerful to cross this area.
Zack wanted them to be attacked by bandits, that would be the only circumstance in which the soldiers would stop paying attention to him, and he would have a window of opportunity to escape. Even so, bandits are not stupid. If any of them think this is a trap, none of them will show up. After all, it is highly suspicious that a carriage alone with two guards would visit this area. If it was him, he wouldn''t attack the carriage for fear that the soldiers would be too strong. Zack could only hope that the bandits'' greed would outweigh his cautious side.
The carriage continued on its way smoothly, and with each passing minute, Zack grew more anxious. Not surprisingly, his entire plan depended on this point. If they weren''t attacked by bandits, all the preparations he had made up until now would be for nothing.
Suddenly Zack looked outside and breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he was right, the bandits were as greedy as he imagined.
A little further on, in the middle of the road, another carriage blocked the way, preventing them from continuing their march. Nearby, two people, a young man and, a woman, were looking at the carriage with serious expressions.
Hearing the noise behind them, they turned around and, seeing more people, a relieved smile lit up their faces.
The older man walked over to where they were.
The bandits were here.
Chapter 52: Escape (Part 5)
The older man approached Zack''s carriage and the two gentlemen with a smile on their faces. When he got in the way, the escort he was leading was forced to stop the carriage.
Not because they wanted to help. The road they are on is somewhat narrow, so it was not possible to turn around, and even if they ignored the man, the other carriage was still in the middle of the road, so they would still have to stop.
(They have calculated it well) Zack thought as he watched the man talk to one of the guards.
Now, the bandits have two options:
The first is to attack them once they have moved away from the carriage and have nowhere to cover. However, this is not the most suitable. In this area, trees are sparse, and there are few places to hide. Bandits are cowardly by nature, fearing the strong and attacking the weak. Even if it''s just a small group of three people, no group of bandits would attack with less than ten fighters. It is almost impossible to be the first option.
As for the second option...
"Thank you very much" the man shouted with joy and went to tell the woman. Hearing the news, the woman, with a smile, came to thank them.
The guards dismounted from the carriage and went to move the broken carriage out of the way. Apparently, these two are going to be with Zack and the others for a while.
"Excuse me, sir. I wanted to thank you for letting us accompany them to the next town. When a wheel on our carriage broke, we didn''t know what to do. Fortunately, you sir also used this path, without your help, we would most likely end up being eaten by monsters. Ahh! I have not submitted it. My name is¡"
The two escorts and the man began to clear the way while the woman came over to chat with him. Zack had no intention of watching the performance of the woman who began to speak to him from outside the carriage.
In the first place, most peasants feel uncomfortable in the presence of high-ranking people and would go to great lengths to avoid getting any closer to them than is strictly necessary.
A perfect example of this was the village where they spent the night before reaching the forest. Although all the villagers wanted to know more about them, no one dared to approach them for fear of the things that could happen.
It was obvious that she was trying to get information about them. At first, the woman had a smile on her face, but seeing how Zack refused to answer her questions, her smile faded silently. By the time the others finished clearing the path, the woman''s face was a mask of indifference.
When the knights returned, the woman said goodbye to Zack with a bow and regrouped with her partner.
In the end, they decided to all go together as a group to the next village, and come back for their belongings afterwards. Of course, neither Zack nor the knights let them ride in the carriage with them, so the two temporary members of the group followed them on the horse that was pulling their carriage before it broke a wheel.
Seeing them ride a horse, Zack couldn''t help but laugh. If the man''s face was uncomfortable, the woman''s face was a mask of utter fury. It is evident that she planned to ride in the carriage with him.
The path they were taking became increasingly deserted, and the plants and trees disappeared, leaving behind rocks and brush. Nothing that grew in this place had much value. Even if it did, unless it was extremely valuable, no collector would deign to search for it with bandits present.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.
Although things did not go as planned, the man tried to talk to the guards during the journey without results. No matter what he did, the guards wouldn''t deign to drop their guard to talk to him unless it was required.
Upon reaching a clear place in the mountains, the couple who had taken it with them looked at each other and said:
"Excuse me" Everyone''s gazes focused on the man who had just spoken
¡°I know it''s a lot to ask, but could we stop and rest? My wife is exhausted and to be honest, I am also somewhat down after everything that has happened" said the merchant with an exhausted face.
Zack''s escorts looked at each other, but after a while one of them nodded and began to set up camp before the man''s grateful gaze. And the weariness those two exhibited was real. After a few hours crossing the area, they were not the only ones who found the horses tired, perhaps even their users also needed a rest.
Zack didn''t pay much attention to them either. All his concentration was devoted to trying to figure out when the bandits would attack them. There are several points where a carriage can be robbed. Considering that there were two infiltrators in his group, they will most likely attack...
¡°As a thank you for your invaluable help, let me cook for you. Even if I don''t have the class, I''m a fantastic cook¡± Once she finished speaking, the woman got up and started looking for the supplies.
¡right after finishing eating.
The guards were preparing temporary charms with the help of the man while Zack settled and watched as the woman began to cook. Looking at how she handled the ingredients, Zack was surprised to see that the woman who accompanied them could really cook. The ingredients flowed to the sound of her knife.
It seemed she was cooking in a high-class restaurant and not in the middle of a wasteland.
(The level of her cooking skill is definitely not low) This was probably the only thing that aroused his interest since he met her.
"Excuse me"
¡
Melody was furious. Everything was supposed to be easy, but so far they haven''t achieved anything worthwhile.
Together with her partner, she belongs to a band of bandits that resides in these mountains.
The original plan was to infiltrate the next group of travelers, find out how many members there were, what their strength would be if they had important status and the value of their belongings. The only thing they have been able to find out is that there are three of them.
If it weren''t for the fact that one of them has spoken, she would think that all three are mute. Just thinking about the time she was trying to converse with that spoiled little noble made her blood boil.
Fortunately, even though they don¡ät seem like weaklings, it was clear that they were no match for their entire group. As soon as they finish with the preparations they will attack. You can never be too careful.
(Wait. I''ll see how you''re going to ignore me when a sword sticks you through!) Melody thought mischievously as she cut the vegetables.
"Excuse me" a voice sounded behind her, surprising her and causing her to almost cut her finger.
Melody turned around abruptly to scold the person who had surprised her. Others can imagine her surprise when she saw that arrogant noble speaking to her.
"Yeah? How can I help you?" Melody asked, containing her anger behind a somewhat forced smile.
¡°I have seen that you have a very good cooking technique. I''ve never cooked until now, and I am quite interested. I was wondering if you could teach me,¡± said the presumed young noble.
Melody couldn''t believe what she was hearing. This brat wanted to learn her skills!
The skills of each one are personal and secret. Asking about them is one of the biggest taboos that anyone can commit. Even if he is a noble, if it is discovered that you are forcing a commoner to tell you his skills, he may go to jail or at least have to pay a heavy price.
Just as she was about to vent her anger at him, a small voice in her head stopped her.
(Isn''t this the opportunity I''ve been looking for? If I can distract him and get the information I want out of him, the boss may reward me. At least the next time I''ll be in charge of infiltration instead of that jerk) Melody thought, while she looked disdainfully at her colleague.
They''re not going to get out of here alive anyway, what does it matter if the dead know their secrets? Melody looked Zack in the eyes of her, and with a sweet smile she asked him:
"What do you want to know?"
Chapter 53: Escape (Part 6)
While Zack and Melody were preparing the food, the rest were in charge of setting up camp and watching the surroundings.
Despite being the first time Zack has seen someone cook in this world, he has to admit that with this technique it wouldn''t be difficult for her to work as a chef in a good restaurant. Of course, that only refers to her cooking skills, and not to the recipe she is making.
In his world, cooking has a long history and has undergone many changes over time. That process seems not to have occurred in this world.
This world''s skill system allows its users to master any art they practice, assuming they have the necessary talent and effort. However, for the first time, Zack has seen a major flaw in this seemingly perfect system. Such accelerated growth makes one of the most essential characteristics of the human race underestimated: Accumulation.
Subsequent generations learn about the mistakes of the previous ones and do not repeat them, creating progress throughout history, and coming to produce better masters and better results with each generation. That does not happen in this world. Due to people''s reluctance to share the techniques they have developed throughout their lives, the only thing the next generation can do is try to develop their craft themselves.
From what Zack has seen, people place more importance on leveling up their skills than on improving them.
In the palace library, among the many book sections, there was a shelf reserved for cooking recipes, in case the royal cooks needed to review a recipe or learn new ones. In Zack''s opinion, most of the recipes were incredibly simple, or just plain awful.
It is as if a master builder ignored materials such as cement and gravel, and began to make houses with mud. The house will be the best possible, using 100% of the material used, but it will still be a mud house. It will never be anything more than a mud house. The same is happening right now.
Melody¡äs cooking technique is exceptional, fast, and efficient. However, the recipe she is making is another story. It can hardly even be called a recipe. After cutting the ingredients, she just threw them into a boiling pot of water. That''s all. Even a child could do it.
If a chef saw what Melody was doing, he would take the ingredients from her and throw them at her head, forbidding her to cook again.
Still, Zack didn''t say anything. It wasn''t his place to talk about it. Besides, he was very busy concentrating on trying to learn the useful things in her cooking.
¡
By the time they had finished cooking, the camp was already set up, and the others were waiting to eat.
¡°It seems that we have taken too long. Please, I told you to finish it myself, you go with the others and relax¡± Melody said with a smile as she finished placing the food on plates. After giving the kitchen utensils to Melody, Zack stopped what he was doing, and he¡
...left towards the carriage.
¡°H-Hey. Wait-"
BAM
Seeing the direction in which Zack was going, completely opposite to where the rest were all gathered, Melody tried to stop him, only for someone to get in her way. In front of her, one of the guards had gotten up from his seat in silence and was blocking her way.
"Sir is tired. Please, I ask you not to follow him" he replied with an indifferent voice. The woman seemed to want to say something, but seeing the huge figure in front of her, she seemed to reconsider it.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
When Zack closed the carriage door he sat on the seat and rested his head back. He knew who right now he had to save energy since they would soon be attacked by bandits. He does not doubt it.
Not only was the behavior of his new travel companions extremely suspicious, but multiple times the things they said didn''t make sense.
Furthermore, he had never seen an ordinary girl with bigger muscles than him. She had evidently not only lied about her profession but also about her daily life.
(Everything will be fine) Zack thought mentally while he calmed himself down. It would be a lie to say that he was not nervous.
More than six months.
He has been planning this for over 6 months, day after day for this opportunity. Although he doesn''t want to think about what would happen if he were to fail, he knows full well that it won''t be good.
Zack put his body to rest while he mentally reviewed what he should do next. If everything went well before tonight arrived he would finally be free.
Everything has to go well.
knock knock
Unfortunately, it seems that he could not even rest in peace.
Zack subconsciously frowned upon hearing the sound of the door, but he quickly adjusted his expression and said in a calm voice:
"Enter" After hearing Zac''s words, the door opened from the outside and a person approached from outside.
"Sir. I''m sorry to interrupt you. Before when you went to the carriage, you didn''t bring anything to eat. So I brought you a plate so you could regain her strength¡± Melody said with a smile.
"Oh. It''s true. I had totally forgotten. Thanks for bringing me something to eat. Now that I think about it, I''m a little hungry¡± Zack said with some embarrassment on his face.
(I''d be stupid if I didn''t know you''ve poisoned the food) Zack thought as he received a bowl.
"Then I won''t bother you anymore. Don''t forget to eat it all. It''s important to accumulate strength for the afternoon¡± (You''re going to need it) she thought sinisterly.
After that, Melody closed the door, and left, leaving the carriage to resume its previous serenity.
¡
Shortly after lunch, the guards broke down the camp. They continued on their planned route. It was still very early, and there was still a long way to go. It was not the time to rest. They continued without incident for a while, but Zack knew it wouldn''t continue like this for long.
Half an hour after they got back on the road something happened that forced them to slow down.
"Ugh" One of the guards began to put a hand to his head, and his horse began to move disorderly down the road. Just when the other was going to ask his colleague what was wrong, he began to feel severe dizziness and had to hold the horse to avoid accidents.
"Are you alright?" The two companions who joined halfway started to approach the guards with worried looks on their faces.
¡°D-Don''t you come near me!¡± one of the guards yelled as he drew his sword, which would have been more intimidating if he didn''t seem to have a hard time staying on his feet.
BAM
Suddenly, the other member of Zack''s escort fell to the ground from the top of his horse and didn''t seem to show any signs of getting back up.
It was at that moment when Melody and the other man stopped pretending and began to laugh very loudly.
Hahahahaha
Their laughter was joined by unknown voices coming from the surroundings, and little by little, armed men began to appear one by one from all sides.
¡°Hahaha. Good job guys¡± One of the bandits approached the group and congratulated Melody and her partner, after which he ignored them and focused on her prey.
¡°Well, well, well, what do we have here? A young nobleman with his escort wanting to live adventures. Don''t worry, we will make you have fun, right guys?" The laughter in the background and mocking sounds seemed to please the boss.
¡°You two, go get him. The rest make sure there are no monsters. And someone, kill those two¡± The leader started issuing orders while he organized his group.
Upon hearing her words, Melody hurried to the carriage along with another of the bandits with their weapons drawn, it is clear that her intention is they were not innocent.
BAM
¡°AAAAAAHHHHHHHhhhhhhhhh¡±
The moment they opened the carriage door, a fireball shot out at high speed, and the bandit accompanying Melody began to burn like a torch. The impact caused her to fall to the ground as she watched his partner scream in pain. Right at the moment when the spell hit the bandit, something else was happening very close.
¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH¡±
The people who had approached to take the life of the soldiers in charge of protecting Zack, put their hands around their necks, only to end up on the ground with lethal wounds. The guards, who until now seemed incapacitated, got up without any problem while looking at the bandits with indifferent eyes.
Seeing this, Melody got a chill down her spine. There wasn''t much time to think about what that meant. At that moment, the soldiers approached the bandits with the same intentions with which they had attacked the carriage.
Announcement
Hi, everyone.
My name is DaoistwgQxZL, and I am this story''s author.
I am writing this to make a very sad announcement.
Someone has stolen my story and has started selling it on Amazon.
This has destroyed me. You can imagine how hard is to write an original story, only for someone to come and claim the credit for your work.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.
I have worked very hard on this, and frankly, I don''t want to drop it. So, I ask you, my readers, if you see it, not to buy it.
All my work you can read it for free here, or on Sribblehub.com (except for paid content on my Patreon, which I encourage you to visit: Patreon)
If you want to support me, you can write reviews, put this story in your favorites, or just leave a comment showing support
I want to thank BobsNemesis for telling me about it, and all the people who have supported my story until now.
Thank you.
Chapter 54: Escape (Part 7)
The Parmece kingdom¡äs soldiers are not idiots. This is not their first expedition. From the moment they saw the broken carriage blocking the road, they realized that they were being targeted. Even so, both decided to play along for two reasons:
Although bandits are usually weak compared to trained soldiers on the battlefield, that doesn''t mean they can''t be a nuisance. If they had killed Melody and her partner at the moment they found out they were bandits, that would have caused the gang they were a part of to have felt offended.
Bandits have a rare sense of honor. If they had ignored Zack''s group after the death of two of his men, that would have caused them to lose respect to other bandit gangs in the area. That is why, if the soldiers had killed them, the group would have had to be in constant vigilance for the multiple and repeated assaults they would suffer throughout their journey for that group to recover to ''recover the honor''
The other motive is to avoid attention. Even if they had repelled the attacks of the first group, that would have drawn the attention of the other bandits in the area, curious as to the identity of the person protected by two such strong guards. Which could have caused more gangs to attack them mistakenly thinking that Zack was the son of a high-ranking nobleman.
Although bandits have a reputation as cowardly leeches, not all groups are weak. Some of the bigger ones have among their members, people with tier 2 classes. If they had caught their attention, they might have been in trouble. Fortunately, the group that ambushed them were nothing more than common bandits.
Suddenly, a very bright light illuminated the bodies of both guards, making them feel stronger and more capable. Even though this was the first time they had experienced it, they both knew very well what was happening.
Contrary to popular belief, not all magical spells have the ability to destroy. There is a whole category of spells dedicated exclusively to the support and improvement of the abilities of the allies, however, few are those who may have received such treatment.
There is only one way their bodies could glow in such a way: they were receiving spells from a wizard.
The guards who were guarding Zack had encountered two types of wizards so far: Combat Mages, and Traditional Mages.
Combat Mages are powerful and efficient allies to fight with, but unfortunately, they lack a wide enough repertoire to include such Spells.
As for the second type¡ the second one was the traditional magicians¡ There is nothing more to say.
When the spell ended, both fighters felt strong and refreshed like never before. With great energy, they picked up their swords and charged towards the bandits, spells constantly being fired from the rear.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.
¡
At the moment in which the soldiers got up from the ground as if nothing had happened, a chill ran down Melody''s back. She couldn''t understand how men who looked like they were about to die were on their feet in seconds.
The next thing she saw, the bandit next to her burned like a match, and after writhing in pain for half a minute, he fell to the ground dead.
Melody couldn''t be sure how long she stayed watching what was once one of her colleagues, now reduced to a burned body. ¡°AARRRRgggg!!!¡±
"Catch them!!!"
"MONSTERS!!!"
The screams of her companions woke her from her stupor, causing her to raise her head in the direction of the noise. Seeing how the two soldiers slaughtered the rest of the bandits without any difficulty. Seeing the cruelty of indifference with which they got rid of those who, until now, had been her colleagues, she was seized with a terrifying fear.
She fled.
Running away was a very serious offense, no matter where. From now on, if any member of her former group saw her, they would make her regret and probably wish she was dead. What bandits need is cannon fodder. Nobody needs cowards.
When she realized it, she was running in the opposite direction. She ran and ran with all her might, trying to get away from those murderous monsters.
Spells rained on the battlefield, hitting the close bandits. Seeing magic, a lot of them started to panic. In this world, mages were respected and feared, seeing one was almost a miracle. For most bandits, it was the first time they saw magic, but almost everyone had heard about the things they could do.
Not only Melody. She was the first, but multiple bandits also followed her, trying to save their life.
"Huff huff" Melody breathed deeply, trying to get a little more air into her lungs to run a little further. Just a little more.
BAM
Suddenly she collapsed to the ground. She had run out of stamina. Noticing this, a sensation of suffocation and fear ran through her entire body.
(I don''t want to die) Melody thought while she tried to get up from the ground and run a little more, but it was useless. She was exhausted.
(How did I get to this?) Melody thought, immersing herself in her memories while she waited for her end.
The life she is leading is not the one she once wanted. She does not believe that there is a single child in the world who, when he was little, would have said: "When I grow up I am going to be a bandit"
No. As a child, she wanted to be a pastry chef, make lots of sweets, and eat them whenever she wanted. When her parents died she knew she would never make it.
She had no money, and no one to support her. Her parents'' friends drifted away one by one, wanting nothing to do with a needy orphan.
As a last resort, she only had to start stealing. At first, they were small things to survive, some food and some coins, but little by little they became more complicated and their friendships more and more sinister.
Melody shook her head. That no longer matters, as much as she wants to change, she knows that people don''t change that easily. She can only hope that there is nothing after death because she knows that even if there is, it won''t be a good thing for her.
She closed her eyes, trying not to see what was going to happen and hoping it would be as painless as possible.
Seconds passed, and then minutes, but nothing happened.
Melody opened her eyes to see what was happening. No one was chasing her. She was alone.
At some point, she had strayed from the rest of the group and got lost in the middle of the mountains. That was not good. With her knowledge of this area, getting lost means being far, far away from her base.
Melody forgot the problems she had now and the difficulties she would have in finding a place to rest, but that could wait.
She curled up on the spot and began to cry silently.
Chapter 55: Escape (Part 8)
The two guards hurriedly ran down the path they had traversed hours ago. Contrary to the way out, they went alone, without a carriage or horses accompanying them. The speed at which they moved was overwhelming.
The guards¡ä steps, like the martial artists in the movies, were inhuman, and their jumps high enough to cross any barrier. If they were in Zack''s world, that speed would be enough to overtake a car at a speed of 60 kilometers per hour.
However, that speed is not sustainable for long. Although the main reason they took the carriage and horses, was for Zack''s comfort and safety, they also used them to save strength for any inconvenience that arose, like the one that was happening right now.
If one could get close enough, one would notice the multiple sweat marks on the guards'' foreheads.
¡°Are you sure we''re the right way? We should have caught up with him by now" his companion asked, somewhat suspicious.
"I¡äm sure. We are going in the right direction¡± the guard responded taciturnly. On another occasion, he would have taught him a full lesson about trusting your comrades-in-arms but considering the circumstances, he could understand his friend¡äs state, so he let it pass.
¡°How could this happen? They did warn us that he could try to flee, but it was impossible¡± one of the guards began to mutter as they hurried along the way back.
¡°Stop thinking about it, it will only distract you. The important thing right now is to bring him back¡± his partner responded in a solemn voice.
¡°But how did he do it? None of us lost sight of him for more than a minute. How could he escape?!¡± his partner asked, somewhat hysterical.
The guard sighed internally, but he didn''t say anything. Now is not the time to argue. He also doesn''t know how he did it, or how he got this far, but that''s not important. They must recover him as soon as possible, otherwise the consequences will be¡
Just thinking about it sent a shiver down his spine. Fortunately, he had not been chosen for this mission because of his pretty face. The two guards continued running in the direction his tracking skill indicated. Although he wasn''t sure what the distance was between them and the target.
¡
A few minutes before. The fight- No. The massacre against the bandits was going smoothly. Despite the numerical advantage, the guards far surpassed them in level and skill, and along with Zack''s spells, the bandits couldn''t even touch them.
To tell the truth, none of the guards had experienced such an easy fight until now. Even if the bandits were vastly weaker than them, they would not allow themselves to be killed without resistance. Thanks to the presence of a magician, that resistance had disappeared, being replaced by terror.
As the bandits began to flee, spells began to rain down behind them, while the guards took care of those fleeing in the front.
Slash
After dispatching the last bandit, both guards turned around, and realized that it was over, but when they turned around, they saw a strange sight.
They could see one of the bandits in the group escaping in the distance, evidently scared by the extermination that had just happened. The strange thing, however, was that there was no one attacking him. There were no spells, and no magic being used, which gave the bandits behind them a chance to escape.
They looked at each other, wondering what had happened. Still, they weren''t too worried. Most likely, the mage they were escorting had run out of mana, or simply lost interest, and turned back to the carriage as they watched the guards do the work. Some magicians are very eccentric.
One of them approached the carriage and knocked on the door to confirm its safety.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.
Knock Knock
¡°Mr. Wizard, are you okay?¡± one of the guards asked, without receiving an answer.
Knock Knock
¡°Mr. Wizard, can you hear me?¡± the guard called again, but there was no movement inside. Seeing this, the guard tried a few more times, without success, until he had enough, and opened the carriage door.
¡°Excuse me, sir-¡° the guard began, only to be silenced by seeing the interior of the carriage completely empty.
The moment they discovered that Zack was missing, they used their tracking skill to locate him. At first, they thought he had been kidnapped by fleeing bandits to use him as a hostage, but as the hours passed that possibility became increasingly unlikely.
First of all, bandits never stray too far from their territory. One of the most important advantages of bandits is their knowledge of the terrain in which they ''work'', not only does it allow them to locate the most advantageous area in which to ambush their victims, but it also makes it easier for them to hide if the kingdom''s soldiers decide to try to get rid of them, and they can also prepare to escape in case the people they intend to assault are too much for them.
The most important reason why the kingdom''s bandits are not eliminated is not because they are strong, most of the time it is simply because they cannot be found.
Entering unknown territory not only eliminates those advantages but also creates unnecessary risks that can endanger their life and the lives of their companions. Furthermore, none of the bandits were strong enough to kidnap Zack and flee so far before their eyes. That only leaves one possibility, Zack escaped on his own.
Although compared to Yamato and his group, the treatment Zack has received from the kingdom leaves much to be desired, that does not mean they are not aware of his value. The soldiers in charge of escorting Zack are part of the kingdom''s elite forces, and thanks to this, both have access to secrets that most do not know.
Both escorts knew that the mage they were protecting belonged to the group of heroes summoned by the kingdom to end the war with the northern demons once and for all.
Even after knowing this, none of them thought he would be able to perform a magic so complex as to teleport while they were busy fighting the bandits.
Teleportation.
It was the only explanation that made sense in the guards'' minds. And yet, they thought it was ridiculous. Space magic was one of the most complex branches that exist. All the people who are able to use it are highly renowned magicians with multiple achievements in their respective fields. And most importantly, they are all old enough to be grandparents of the wizard they were watching.
Until now, despite seeing what Zack was capable of on previous occasions, they still underestimated him. Although they both knew Zack''s identity, they thought that, despite his strength, he did not live up to the legends about ancient heroes they had heard in the past.
Now, they have to pay the price.
¡
After several hours of returning along the same path they had used before, both guards stopped.
"It''s here?" Seeing that his companion had stopped, that could only mean one thing: the trail was coming to an end.
The other guard nodded and looked around for Zack. Although his ability was ideal to track down the person he selects, they will have to spend some effort knowing his exact location.
They were right now at the entrance to the Forest of Plenty, right behind the small barracks where they rested the night before. Most likely, Zack left some sign yesterday, which would allow him to teleport instantly when no one was watching him.
The two guards entered the forest again with the aim of catching Zack. Like last time, with every step they took in the woods, new plants and trees appeared, along with small animals that were enjoying the wonders of nature.
Despite being merely the entrance to the forest, the places where one could hide are multiple and varied. Both guards had to search carefully for several hours until they found a clue.
Half buried in the ground, one of them saw a half-eaten fruit that caused his tracking ability to react. Thanks to this, the two guards quickly rushed to where their skill took them.
About fifty meters from where they found the fruit, they found a tree like any other in the forest. However, if one looked closely, one could realize that that tree was hollow and that a figure was inside it.
Seeing this, both guards smiled. Finally this nightmare was going to end.
They approached quickly, thinking about the way they were going to tie him up, for all the trouble he had caused them. Once they were in front of the hole, they both stopped and stared at each other for a few seconds until, and then, both approached at the same time.
Pyun!!
At the moment when the guards caught the figure in the hollow of the tree, a strange sound came from its mouth. A non-human sound.
Hearing this, both quickly removed their hand from the tree and looked at what they had caught.
In their hands was a small ball of fur, with tiny, barely distinguishable legs, and a pig''s snout.
They will both recognize it instantly. It was the animal Zack carried with him throughout his stay in the forest.
They roughly pushed the animal away and thoroughly checked the inside of the hole several times.
Absolutely empty, without any presence inside, with the exception of some berries that the rabbit had probably picked.
Seeing this, they both knew they were in trouble. They looked at each other for a few moments to see what the person next to them was thinking and they began to sweat.
Chapter 56: Escape (Part 9)
A few hours ago.
"Excuse me, sir-" the guard who went to inspect the carriage found that Zack was not inside, finding only a deserted carriage. While he checked the magician''s situation, his companion inspected the surroundings, looking for possible ambushes.
BAM
Only to be interrupted by the noise his partner made.
"What''s going on?" the other guard asked as he ran to see what was happening.
"He¡äs not here"
"Hey? What do you mean? ¡°Who is not here?¡± the guard asked confused. Seeing the empty interior of the carriage, he understood everything.
They both acquired serious expressions. If they do not handle this well, the consequences can be unthinkable.
They separated to look to see if any of the bandits had kidnapped him without being noticed.
"You found it?"
"No, and you?" They both searched the surroundings, but after a few minutes of searching, they did not find even the slightest trace.
¡°I''m going to activate my skill, protect me¡± one of the soldiers commanded his companion, who nodded without the slightest complaint.
After a few seconds in place with his eyes closed, he opened his eyes and looked in one direction.
"I got it. Come on" The two men ran out in search of the missing magician, leaving behind the open field full of bodies of the bandits who had perished in this place. Completely absent of living beings.
¡
..
.
Seconds passed, and these turned into minutes. Suddenly, right in a corner of the battlefield, beneath the carriage that had been assaulted before, the ground began to move, and a figure emerged from the ground with difficulty.
¡
While his escorts were chasing the bait he had placed, Zack left the field with calm steps, towards his next objective.
That¡äs right. From the beginning, everything was a trick. There was no teleportation spell, no great magic that would make him disappear.
First of all, if Zack could do those kinds of spells, he would have a tier 2 class at least. The space branch is one of the most complicated branches of magic. Even the easiest space spell is not something someone like him can learn.
The idea was very simple, since there was no way for Zack to get rid of his guards, they had to leave there of their own free will.
The plan was this: Zack needed something to distract the guards. It didn''t matter what it was; an animal attack; a problem with the weather; or¡ an ambush by bandits. Among these, the last one was the most likely, so he prepared the rest of his plan, hoping that an ambush would take place. Fortunately, it was like that, otherwise, Zack would have been in serious trouble. There aren''t many things that can distract his escorts with tier 2 classes, after all.
The next point of his plan was to hide. In the bandits'' hunting ground, there are not many places where one can hide that are not occupied. Even if he could find such a place, a search of the surrounding area could get him discovered, so he needed a good hidden hiding place.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.
When the bandits attacked them, Zack used spells to strengthen the guards and began bombarding the rear so they would focus on the front. After the bandits began to flee, Jack used a tier 1 earth spell: Pitfall, to make a hole large enough to enter. The noise of the other spells falling on the bandits not only made them scared, but also hid the noise of the earth moving to make the hole under the carriage. Once the hole was prepared, he just had to hide and cover the hole.
Under other circumstances, the guards would have noticed that the ground beneath the carriage had changed compared to how it was before. That was no longer possible. The multiple spells that Zack cast to scare away the bandits had left the terrain unrecognizable, so neither of them noticed.
The only thing left was to get them away from the place. From the moment they knocked on his door in the village, when he was using spells, Zack knew that the guards had a way of sensing his mana.
Zack understood that the people who would be escorting him would have ways to track him, and considering those people would be soldiers, the means they would have to know his location would be limited.
The tracking skill is not a typical skill of the knight class, the most predominant class in the castle. This skill is more common in hunters or scouts, so the skill can''t be at a very high level.
Depending on the type of ability to track him, Zack would have to use certain techniques or others. He even went so far as to ask for an exaggerated amount of tea, at the house of the mayor of the town where they slept, to extract its components in case the tracking ability was through smell.
Fortunately for him, the tracking ability from his escorts was based on the ability to detect mana. When Zack realized this, he almost wanted to laugh.
The idea was good. If Zack tried to use a spell, the guards would detect him, making impossible for him to escape. Everyone knows that a wizard is useless if he can''t use magic. Unfortunately, relying on your ability to detect mana in front of a mage is a joke. At least, one with enough knowledge to know how to avoid such detection.
The knowledge of how to hide from detection by other Mages is not basic, but it is well-established knowledge that any mage worth their salt should learn throughout their career. What Zack did was transfer his ''mana imprint'' to the rabbit that he had transported in the carriage with him during the journey in the forest, while he, thanks to his preparations and the enchanted clothes that he prepared the night before, was able to evade the search of the guards and trick them of where he was.
Zack would love to see the look on the guards'' faces when they find out that what they had been chasing was a simple rabbit. Unfortunately, there were more important things to do.
The measures he had taken until now were only temporary. The important thing now was to get far enough out of the detection range of the tracking skill and erase his traces in case someone specialized in tracking was brought in to search for him. And Zack was ready for it.
¡
After half an hour walking, Zack arrived at his destination. In front of him, a huge river flowed constantly, and a variety of aquatic animals crossed its waters without being aware of where they were going.
In the entire route that Zack was going to take, from the capital to Stormblade City, there were only three places where he could make a successful escape: the forest of abundance, the valley of bandits, and the river that crosses both places. However, the first two are too dangerous, Zack doesn''t know exactly what would happen to him if he made a successful escape in those places, so he only had the river left.
The river Zack is referring to does not have a specific name. The river begins in a mountain in one of the neighboring countries and crosses part of the northern domain of the kingdom of Parmece, approximately a third of the territory until it empties its contents into the sea. Along its route, the river divides into multiple flows at various points, crossing a considerable number of towns and cities, and serving as a source of water and food for a large part of its population.
Once Zack was in front of the river, several spells began to cover his body. Strengthening spells, temperature control spells, underwater breathing, and many others that Zack had practiced. All with the goal of helping him survive what he''s going to do next.
Contrary to what you see in the movies, where everyone survives, falling into a river can be fatal. It doesn''t matter if you are a child or an adult when you are in the water, the most important thing is to try to get out of it. Otherwise, if you let yourself be carried away by the current, you will most likely lose your life. And that''s exactly what Zack is trying to do.
The only chance to truly escape the clutches of the kingdom is to make himself truly untraceable. With the means he currently has, letting himself be carried away by the current of the river while underwater and emerging at an undetermined point is his best option.
It would be a lie to say that upon observing the force with which the water moves, Zack did not think about backing down.
For a moment, he thought about looking for another less dangerous alternative, but that was not possible. He had gone too far, and he knew perfectly well what his fate would be if he were captured.
Still looking at the river, Zack took a deep breath and jumped forward with all his might.
Splash!
Chapter 57: Escape (Part 10)
In a luxurious room, a man with very elegant clothes was writing a report regarding the suspicious movements of one of the dukes'' men during the last few months. However, his eyes never stopped resting on a crystal ball that he had on top of his desk. Suddenly, the ball began to glow and the man quickly grabbed it.
¡°Did you find him?¡± he asked the crystal ball. The ball continued to shine silently, however, the man''s expression became sullen and he shouted violently towards the glowing sphere as if he was crazy.
¡°I don''t care what you have to do, but you have to find him! This is a disgrace! His Majesty is furious and I won''t be the only one who suffers from it!!!¡± Moments after he screamed, the ball stopped glowing, as if it was scared.
When the communications ended the nobleman stayed for a moment thinking about what to do. Then, he took the crystal ball and made it shine on his own.
"Is there any news?" the man asked. Even though his surroundings were completely silent, he could hear screams on the other end of the communication.
¡°What do you mean you don''t know where he is?! At least tell me the names of the other two witnesses!"
[...]
"Memory disturbance?! You''re a Tier 3 mage, what do you mean you can''t do anything?!"
[...]
"That the alteration was months ago?! And what does it matter?! Get the information we need!¡± the man shouted loudly when suddenly the crystal ball stopped shining. Communications from the other side had been interrupted.
The prime minister briefly considered throwing the crystal ball to the ground, but he knew that would be a mistake. These magic items are expensive. Even someone of his status would have to pay for it if he were to break it on purpose.
With some resentment, the prime minister put the ball in its place and put his hands in his temples.
Sigh
A sigh left his mouth involuntarily. Things had not been going well for days.
At first, everything was going according to plan. The heroes'' training in the capital was over and they were going to send them to the battlefield to learn a few things before sending them on more dangerous missions. His task guarding the heroes was supposed to be finished.
Who would have imagined what would happen next?
The moment the heroes reached the border, the Prime Minister received a call through magical emergency communications. Apparently one of the instructors was furious.
Initially, he thought it was a minor matter, something related to the attitude of his assigned student, but when he investigated further, Prime Minister Osla realized that it was something much more serious. One of the summoned people has a tier 1 class.
It may not seem important, but it is. The fact that someone with a Tier 1 class infiltrated the specifically selected group in front of all the kingdom''s nobles and the king is an unforgivable offense. That would not only mean that they have made a mistake, but that His Majesty, the King, has also made a mistake.
The moment they learned this news, they placed the criminal under arrest and began to interrogate him about how it had happened.
Unfortunately for them, not only one person with a tier 1 class had infiltrated, but two.
Hearing this the prime minister was furious. This is probably the most serious mistake of his career. What is even worse is that, when he gave the order to arrest him, news arrived that Zack had already fled.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
A mere tier 1 mage was able to escape from two tier 2 guards who were watching him 24 hours a day!! Just remembering it made an unbearable headache start to appear, and it didn''t seem to have any intention of leaving.
The most terrible thing of all is that there was no one to blame for this incident. They haven''t even gotten the names of the other two people who performed the ceremony.
Apparently, the reason why those two were able to infiltrate with the other summoned people was that most of the people had left for the king''s banquet. The only witnesses left were the archmage, who performed the ceremony, and a pair of guards guarding the throne room. They were able to testify that the archmage performed the ceremony for four people.
When they interrogated the prisoner, the only thing they could discover was that he had an accomplice. They could not even discover the name of the other two people who had the ceremony with them.
When they tried to find out their names, Austin responded that there was no one but him and Zack. At first, the interrogator thought that he was trying to protect his friends, but soon he realized that Austin''s memory had been altered, and he could do nothing to recover his original memories.
If it had been something important, like for example his name, or the name of his class, something important enough to him, then they could have retrieved information, but the fact that Austin would consider the presence of the other two students who were there as insignificant made the memory wipe go smoothly and his brain create alternative memories. He really thinks there was no one else. Those memories have taken hold in his subconscious, replacing real memories. There was no way to obtain the original ones.
When he heard this, the minister became hysterical. What kind of idiot considers the people who could cause his plan to go awry as insignificant?
Everything was getting out of control. The Prime Minister tried to find out the names of the other two by interrogating all the summoned heroes who had been sent to the frontier, but the moment they tried to obtain the information, they opposed in group! They said they weren''t willing to allow any of them to be questioned about something that wasn''t even their responsibility, and they threatened to leave and not continue their training.
If they had been normal soldiers, they would already be on the gallows, but each of them was tier 2 classes with the ability to accelerate growth and the possibility of promotion to tier 3. Worse, nobody knows why they are acting like this.
Although the kingdom has more than a dozen people with tier 3 classes, that does not mean that they can afford to abandon more than fourteen potential tier 3 classes. And they also have to consider how Yamato and his companions would feel if they found out about the treatment his colleagues are receiving.
The Prime Minister''s headache became more intense. The situation was becoming more complicated by the moment, and he still didn''t know who he was going to blame for this.
One would be crazy to blame the kingdom''s only archmage for this mistake. Not only was it not his obligation to perform this task, but after doing it, no one asked him about the results. Everyone knew that if there was someone notable among the remaining students, he would have said something, so no one cared about these four.
As for the guards, if the minister dares to lay his hand on them, the commander of his majesty''s royal guard himself will intervene in the matter. That is the last thing Osla wants, the situation is already very complex, and he does not want to add more inconveniences.
None of them remember the names of the other people who were at the ceremony. It was a long time ago. He knows that, if he tries to use magic to force them to remember, the consequences would be too much for him to bear. Memory magic usually brings serious consequences to the victim.
For the first time in a long time, the prime minister felt like his hands were tied behind his back. There was nothing he could do to remedy the situation. In fact, he is aware that he bears some blame in the matter.
Ideally, he should have left someone to record the results of the remaining summoned people, and then report it, but he did not do so. So the blame falls on him.
Just thinking about the punishment he would have to suffer if the news came to light was enough to make him tremble with fear.
Sigh
The Prime Minister sighed and rested his head against his table. He didn''t remember exactly how long he had gone without sleep. Since he received the news he has been in one disaster after another.
His only hope is that his men can find the fugitive, and bring him in for sentencing. So at least he can calm the king''s anger.
¡
In some place of the Parmece¡äs Kingdom, a river flowed, giving life to the vegetation around it, feeding and quenching the thirst of the nearby populations, and giving shelter to dozens of aquatic species.
Splash!
Suddenly, from among the deep waters of the river, a figure slowly ascended towards the river bank.
¡°Cough, cough¡±
His body was in a terrible state, and he barely had the strength to move enough to get away from the water. Even so, his eyes revealed an indescribable joy.
He looked at the sky, clear, without a cloud on the horizon, and smiled.
Zack had never felt so free.
Chapter 58: New Zack
In a small town, in one of the houses made half wood half stone, a couple was looking worriedly at their son, lying in bed, and breathing with difficulty.
¡°Doctor, how is he?¡± the mother asked worriedly, while the father watched silently with a frown.
Next to the couple''s son, a short-haired man stood next to the child. The intellectual-looking man was about twenty years old, with refined features, and wearing travel clothes, with a briefcase from which some herbs from the area could be seen.
Once the doctor finished examining him, he stood up, and the couple approached their kid as quickly as possible.
Upon hearing the mother''s question, the man turned around and answered her calmly.
¡°Your son has a slight fever. Don''t worry, it''s nothing serious. I have some herbs with which I can prepare something that will relieve you. He just makes sure he eats well and rests today and tomorrow, and he should be cured by then,¡± the doctor said with a smile, allowing the mother to relax. The father, however, continued to frown.
"How much will it cost us?" the boy''s father asked, to the mother''s surprise.
¡°Harold!¡± the mother shouted, indignant that she was thinking about something like that when their son was sick.
¡°Mary, we don''t have money to waste on nonsense. Who knows if the medicine he is going to prepare is effective? Besides, it''s just a cold, I''m sure he will be cured tomorrow.
¡°Harold! We are talking about our son. He had never been sick before. I''m sure it''s more than just a cold¡± her mother reproached her husband.
¡°If it''s the price, you don''t have to worry too much,¡± the doctor interrupted. The last thing he needed was to hear a couple arguing in front of his son.
¡°Most of the herbs I''m going to use are local herbs, so the price won''t be too expensive¡± he said with a smile.
¡°Hmnp¡± the husband huffed as he crossed his arms. He seemed to want to say something else, but looking at his wife''s face, you could see that he had changed his mind.
After finishing treating the child, the doctor left the house, and gave a sigh of exhaustion¡
"Doctor!"
¡°Listen, I have a problem¡±
"Doctor"
¡Or so he would have liked.
The moment he left the house, a horde of people surrounded him on all sides.
Seeing the inhabitants of the city, asking him questions, and requesting that he examine them, Zack could only think one thing.
(How did I get into this situation? I don''t even know medicine)
Zack wanted to sigh, but it seemed like it wouldn''t be feasible, he thought as he put a smile on his mouth, and prepared to talk to the citizens.
¡
After resting for a bit, Zack stood up from the shore and looked around. Zack looked to the right and saw a bunch of trees blocking his view. After this, he turned his head to the left and saw exactly the same thing. On the other side of the river, the scene did not seem to change.
Seeing this, Zack nodded, coming to a conclusion.
(I''m lost) Zack thought. Not that one needed to be a genius to notice it.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.
(Not only that) Zack noted as he put his hand on his stomach.
Zack isn''t sure how long he was underwater, but at least a day or two. If he were in his original world that would be enough to send him to a hospital to recover, but here, Zack only felt great fatigue. Still, that doesn''t leave him out of danger.
Due to the guards'' strict surveillance, Zack did not want to bring supplies for fear that they would notice what was going to happen. And he, too, did not take provisions from the camp for worry that they would be used to track him. After all, there are an infinite number of abilities, and Zack is not sure what could lead to complications.
Without water, food, or money, Zack was left with only his clothes, and nothing else, which he will have to destroy. His clothes were too different from the clothes of the inhabitants of the kingdom. He still had enough logic.
(Although food won''t be a problem) he said as he looked in the direction of the river.
A few minutes later, Zack watched as he was cooking a fish that he had just caught from the river. It wasn''t even difficult. Zack used the magician''s hand spell to pull a fish out of the river, and grab some fallen branches, and then used the tier 0 spark spell, to light a small fire where he could dry himself and his clothes, and cook his dinner.
(Magic truly is convenient) Zack thought as he drank water that he had formed with magic. It doesn''t look like he''s going to have any problems in the wild. Still, Zack had to think about what to do next.
After a while watching the fish cook, he created a preliminary plan.
The more important right now was not to find other people, it was to create a story.
If people see an unknown person with the clothes he wears, with no past, and using magic while hiding from people, Zack can guarantee that the moment the soldiers start looking for him, he will be found in less than a week. That is why it is necessary to prepare a credible story that does not arouse suspicion.
The first thing he did was get rid of his clothes. Zack had left behind everything he had received from the kingdom, leaving only his uniform, his glasses, which he no longer needed, and his watch, which he had worn out months ago. These things have incalculable sentimental value for him, but sadly they are things that could easily identify him, so with anguish in his heart he decided to get rid of them when possible. Until then, Zack will have to adopt another appearance, something consistent with the clothing of this world.
Zack raised his hands in the air and magic began to flow from inside him into his hands and then into his fingers. If someone were present he could see how Zack''s appearance was distorted little by little until he was completely unrecognizable.
Zack looked at his image in the stream and smiled.
In front of him was a young man in his twenties, with short hair, blue eyes, and soft features. Although there is no way anyone would confuse them, the truth is that if the two were together, people would think they were brothers.
Illusion magic is one of the most discussed branches regarding its usefulness. Despite the many advantages that a good illusionist can have, the main reason why this branch of magic is underestimated is because it does not usually affect Magicians. Illusion magic works by altering the perception of how the victims see the magician. This change is easily noticed by other mages, due to the mana fluctuations released from the user. Even if these fluctuations are hidden, they will be revealed the moment any other spell is used, so their usefulness is greatly diminished.
It is necessary to have high magical capacity and extremely deep knowledge of the subject to be able to deceive a magician of your level. Its only use is to fool some townspeople, which most magic users don''t see as useful. Luckily that''s exactly what Zack is going to do.
Now that he has the appearance, he needs an identity. Zack thought about the things he knew how to do, and to his dismay, he realized a small problem.
He didn''t know how to do anything.
In this world, Zack has fully focused on his class and the study of magic, but considering that he is probably being hunted and that magicians are rare, using magic in front of the public doesn''t seem like the best idea.
If we exclude the study of magic, Zack''s abilities are very limited. The skills Zack has developed in his world consist of the subjects taught in school, and limited social skills, products of the multiple parties and events he was forced to attend by his family.
Zack has serious doubts that the people of this world will accept him, welcome him, and give him money if he says that he knows how to do factorials.
Zack suddenly remembered a skill he had acquired during his time in the castle: Herb Identification.
Thanks to the multiple books in the central library, Zack not only knows most of the herbs that exist in the kingdom, but he also knows their effects, uses, and how to collect them.
Zack already knew what identity he was going to assume: gatherer.
Zack''s story would be the following. He would be a traveler who enjoys exploring the wonders of the world, to pay for his stay in inns, he learned to identify herbs, collect them, and sell them in nearby towns. His dream is to go around the world and see all kinds of things on his trips.
Once his identity was confirmed, Zack headed towards the forest to collect beneficial herbs, so he could sleep under a roof.
roof.
Chapter 59: Help him
Ding
¡°Welcome¡± replied Harry, the innkeeper, to the ringing of the entrance bell, without needing to look there. Still, Harry didn''t want to make the guests feel offended. After all, guests meant money, so he looked up and smiled toward the entrance.
It was a little late, and people were returning from a hard day. Most men came to the city''s inns and bars, looking to relax and unwind after a tough day''s work.
To his surprise, the person who had just entered was not one of his regular customers. Harry was almost certain that he wasn''t even a local.
The mayor has been trying for many years to expand the town and attract new residents. Unfortunately, the remote location of the city together with its difficult access due to the poor infrastructure of the surrounding roads, has meant that his dream remains a dream.
Harry would bet a silver coin that, without the existence of a dungeon a few miles from here, the town wouldn''t even be a town.
The innkeeper got rid of his thoughts and focused on his soon-to-be customer.
¡°Hello traveler, you must have been traveling all day. Would you like a room, or maybe something to eat?¡±
"Both. The trip has been long, and I am running out of provisions"
¡°Ohh. If that''s the case, I can recommend a store where you can stock up on everything you need, I''m sure they''ll give you a discount if you go on my behalf. How many nights would you like to stay? We have the best rooms in the kingdom. I''m Harry, the owner"
¡°Matt. For now, I''ll stay one night. Tomorrow, I will decide whether to spend more time. Now, I just want to eat something and get some sleep"
¡°It seems that the provisions have not been the best food. Don¡¯t worry, we have a cook with high-level skills, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it¡±
Zack doubted that was true.
Zack''s palate aside, accustomed to modern food, the reason he had chosen this place was because it seemed cheap. After selling some of the herbs he had collected this afternoon, the money was not as much as he had imagined. Tomorrow, he will have to see if there is a store that buys them at a better price.
The innkeeper boasted about his inn while he ordered one of the employees to go to the kitchen to get something to eat. Zack sat at one of the dining room tables and began to wait.
With nothing better to do, he began to observe the inn¡äs decorations.
The interior seemed old, but instead of giving it a decadent and dilapidated appearance, it had a rustic atmosphere. As if, despite the flow of time, the inn had been well cared for over the years. Each element of the premises gave the image of having always been there, unchanged for a long time.
A little while later, one of the inn''s employees placed a plate of food in front of him, along with something to drink.
Zack looked at the piece of cake that had been placed in front of him with curiosity.
¡°This is one of our best-selling dishes: meatloaf. Test it. I assure you that you will not be disappointed¡± said the employee with confidence.
Zack took the cutlery from the table and awkwardly put a piece of the cake in his mouth, before the expectant look of the waiter.
If he had the choice, he would prefer to eat alone, but he didn''t want to leave a wrong impression upon arriving.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.
When the piece of meatloaf reached his mouth, Zack opened his eyes, surprised.
¡It was not bad.
In his opinion, the dish was nothing special and lacked spices to give it flavor, but it was palatable. Definitely much better than the extremely seasoned food of the palace, or the simple breakfasts and meals of the magic tower.
¡°So, what do you think?¡± The waiter who had misinterpreted Zack''s expression asked proudly.
¡°It''s the best meatloaf, I''ve ever eaten in this world¡± If Zack were in his world, no one would dare sell something like that. This kind of meatloaf could hardly be considered homemade food in his world, but here, Zack considered it a rare delight.
"I knew it. Our meatloaf is so popular that we often sell out before dinner. You are very lucky that there were still some left in the kitchen¡± the waiter boasted as if he had made it himself. Satisfied with his response, he walked away, leaving Zack to eat in peace.
¡Or so I would have liked.
A few minutes later, as Zack was savoring his dinner, a commotion sounded outside the inn. Most customers got up from their seats and went to see what was happening.
Zack tried to focus on his food for a few minutes, but the noise outside didn''t seem to stop. With a sigh, he got up and went to see what the commotion was about.
When he left the inn, the noise was even louder than he thought.
A group of people had gathered a few meters away and were surrounding something.
As he approached, Zack saw a child passed out on the ground. The crowd was surrounding the boy, but no one seemed to come forward to help. Seeing this, Zack accelerated his steps and approached the boy.
Zack has read many books, not only in this world but in his as well. Among the many books he has read, some included knowledge about first aid.
Upon reaching where the boy was, he laid him on his back and verified that he was breathing and had a pulse. He approached his chest and tried to listen to his heartbeat.
Some people seemed to try to stop him, but in the end, no one did anything.
DUM
BA-DUM
BA-DUM
Hearing the heartbeat, Zack relaxed. Fortunately, it was not cardiorespiratory arrest.
Zack looked up.
Although it was afternoon, it was still very hot. (Most likely, the boy had fainted from a syncope due to the strong temperatures) he thought as he prepared to carry the boy to a colder place under the watchful eye of the crowd of spectators.
He approached the shade of a tree and placed him there, lying face down with his head slightly inclined, and with his legs raised in a V shape, at 45 degrees.
He also checked if he had anything in his mouth to prevent him from swallowing it. Now, all he could do was wait for him to regain consciousness.
Zack would like to eat again, but some unfriendly glances in the crowd would probably prevent him from doing so.
Not everyone liked him touching the boy, even if he seemed to know what he was doing.
"Hmm"
Fortunately, it didn''t take long for the boy to wake up. Seeing that he was trying to get up, Zack grabbed him and asked him to stay like that longer. It is not good for an recently unconscious person to sit up too quickly. That could lead to severe dizziness, vomiting, or nausea, and make it difficult to recover from.
Zack heard a noise in the distance and looked to see what was happening. A woman was running towards them, accompanied by a group of children.
After a while, Zack found out what had happened. Apparently, the child passed out and was playing with his friends when he suddenly fell unconscious to the ground. The other children, getting scared, attracted the attention of the adults, who told them to call the boy''s mother while they stayed watching him.
Upon hearing what Zack had done from the mouths of the people who had witnessed it, the woman approached him crying and thanked him profusely for her help.
Zack rejected the woman''s invitation to her house and returned to the inn to finish his meatloaf. It was the only semi-decent meal he had enjoyed in some time. He didn''t want to waste it.
Unfortunately, by the time it arrived at their table, the food had already cooled down, and the flavor had deteriorated.
Zack sighed but still ate it. He didn''t have the habit of wasting food.
After his dinner, he decided to head to his room.
The escape into the river was highly difficult, and on more than one occasion he thought about giving up. The possibility of being able to rest in a real bed made him quite excited.
The interior of the room was quite similar to the place where he rested in the magic tower. A bed, a table, a chair, a small trunk to store his possessions, and a window to the outside was all there was. The only difference is that instead of having stone walls, the room, like the rest of the Inn, was made of wood, and the window was somewhat larger, and more light entered the interior.
knock knock
Just as he was going to go to bed, Zack heard the sound of the door. So, with terrible fatigue, and very little enthusiasm, he went to open the door.
In front of his room, two women were waiting for him. Zack recognized one of them as the mother of the child who fainted. Before Zack could say anything, the second woman grabbed his hands, and said with teary eyes:
"Please. My son has a high fever. Please help him¡±
Chapter 60: Doctors
Zack was sitting in a well-decorated room while enjoying a hot drink.
¡°How is the tea?¡± asked the person on the other side of the table.
¡°It''s the best tea I''ve ever had in this world,¡± Zack replied with a smile.
Unlike most people his age, Zack never really liked coffee. On the contrary, one of Zack''s favorite things in his world was having a good cup of tea while he read one of his books in a quiet environment.
If he were in his world, the tea he is drinking would have been unceremoniously flushed down the toilet. He is very selective about the tea.
¡°I''m glad,¡± said the person in front of him. An old man with white hair and a good mustache, dressed in clothes of better quality than those of the other people he had seen.
¡°I am very sorry for how the residents have treated you. It''s not every day that new people appear here, much less a doctor¡± said the old man while taking a sip of tea. Unlike Zack, he seemed to enjoy it.
Zack put the cup of tea on the table and looked at the man in front of him.
¡°To what do I owe the honor of this meeting, mayor?¡± After taking a look at the woman''s son, Mary, who appeared in front of his room at the inn, Zack prepared an ointment for him with some herbs he had collected. The ointment was nothing special, just mixing some herbs with similar properties that help reduce fever. It is very far from being able to be called medicine.
After leaving the house, Zack was cornered by the neighbors, who did not stop talking to him and shaking him from side to side.
Fortunately, a messenger from the town mayor sent him a message requesting a formal meeting.
The mayor continued sipping his tea, ignoring his question. Zack wasn''t in any hurry either.
This is not the first with people like this old man. Judging by the rumors he has heard at the inn, the mayor is an ambitious man.
Contrary to what one might think, he was not born in this town.
Apparently, the mayor came from a wealthy merchant family that went bankrupt. Since he arrived here, more than fifty years ago, he has been trying to regain the glory of his family. Unfortunately, neither he nor his descendants possess his parent¡äs talent. So, despite having become the highest authority in this town, his dreams could not come true.
That doesn''t mean Zack is going to underestimate him. Any man who has failed a thousand times will have learned a thousand different things.
If the mayor were as incompetent as the rumors make him seem, he wouldn''t be a mayor in the first place. Even so, it is evident that after so many failures, and taking into account his advanced age, the mayor has become... anxious.
As Zack expected, the mayor began to speak after a few minutes of silence.
¡°The reason I invited you here is because I wanted to thank you for the actions you have taken towards the residents. It is obvious that they also feel grateful¡± said the old man, remembering what his messenger had told him.
Zack tried to smile at the comment. It was true that some people were enthusiastic, but not everyone looked favorably at him. In the crowd, several people seemed to be there out of obligation and did not want to be there.
¡°Don''t be so surprised. After all, you are our benefactor¡± said the old man when he saw Zack''s expression.
¡°Thank you for saying that, but the truth is that I haven''t done anything special¡±
It wasn''t a lie. Zack didn''t feel like he had done anything special. Even without his help, the children would have recovered with proper care. Furthermore, he received money for it. Zack couldn''t ask for more.
"Do not be modest. What you have done was incredible. Not everyone could have helped those children¡± said the mayor, praising Zack. It was obvious that the mayor was trying to direct the dialogue somewhere.
Other people might have a hard time appreciating this, but for Zack, who had closely observed the world of high society, it was easy to see something like this. In fact, merely looking at the mayor''s actions so far, along with the knowledge he must have about him, Zack can see where this conversation is going.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.
The mayor had not given up on his dreams but was running out of time. It was clear that after hearing what Zack had done in the town, he had seen an opportunity to further his goals. Not that Zack cared. If he could benefit him, he didn''t mind playing along.
After a while of praising his actions, the mayor began to adopt a serious tone.
Seeing this, Zack knew that the main reason why he had been called was going to be revealed.
¡°Tell me, mister Matthew. What do you think of the people of this town?¡±
(And I don''t know. I''ve literally been in this place for less than two hours) Zack thought, criticizing the mayor in his heart.
Since he arrived in the city, until they dragged him here, not much time has passed. If it weren''t for hearing the mayor''s offer, Zack would have gone to the inn to sleep. The events of the last few days have left him completely exhausted.
"It is a very nice place. Everyone is very friendly, and it''s very calm. Completely different from other places I''ve been to¡±
Even so, Zack couldn''t say that, so he answered completely differently, with a bit of humor in his eyes.
Hearing that the town he had been developing for almost half a century was a quiet place, the mayor''s eyebrows couldn''t help but raise slightly, only to settle into his position immediately afterward. If he hadn''t been paying attention, Zack wouldn''t have noticed it.
The mayor got up from his chair and walked towards the window. When he got there, he looked down and began to observe the landscape from his second-floor office.
In front of the town hall, there was a small square with flowers everywhere. Children were playing together in the square, while some adults watched the children, and talked to each other.
¡°For me, this town is very important. The people, living their lives the best they can, are the most important thing to me¡± said the old man as he looked at the window with compassionate eyes.
Zack didn''t believe a word. He has met too many politicians to believe any of them care about citizens. Still, the mayor''s attitude was credible. He definitely had to have an acting skill.
¡°That is why I would like to make you a proposal¡± The old man looked away from the window and looked at him deeply.
¡°Would you like to become the town doctor?¡±
"What?" Zack asked, really surprised.
Seeing Zack''s expression, he began to explain the situation.
"You will see. The reason people were acting like that is because we don''t have a doctor in the town¡± the mayor said, sounding somewhat embarrassed.
"How is that possible?" Zack asked, confused.
No matter how small this town is, it is impossible that no doctors are living here.
The existence of a doctor is crucial for small towns. Even if no one originally lived there, the mayor should have been able to convince someone to live in the village.
To Zack''s confusion, the old man responded:
¡°The local doctor passed away a few months ago, and we have not found a replacement until now. We have tried to bring someone from nearby cities, but this place is very poorly connected and too small, so no one has accepted until now¡± The mayor seemed to want to hide under a hole when he said this.
A city without a doctor for emergencies is an embarrassing situation for the mayor.
Zack was speechless. He was perfectly aware of what it meant to not have a doctor in town.
Unlike in Zack''s world, a doctor¡äs status is not as great as one might think. That is due to one reason only: the church.
Just like in his world, the church plays a fundamental role in society at all levels. However, there is a huge difference between the two here. The miracles they perform are a daily occurrence.
In the class system, there is a class called an acolyte. People who acquire this class have a talent for the religious world. The first thing an acolyte must do is to choose the deity they want to worship and join their group of believers, performing tasks to spread their faith. Thanks to this, the acolyte can level up and accumulate divine power, with which he can perform miracles taught by the clergy.
That is the reason religion in this world has an enormous influence on Flame this world. Even more than Zack''s.
In the kingdom of Parmece, there is only one religion that serves Blaze, the god of fire, and all others have been declared unofficial religions.
Whenever someone is discovered with the acolyte class, he is quickly sent to the church of the everlasting flame, where they are converted into believers. In return, the church fully supports the kingdom''s actions in its fight against demons, calling it a ''sacred crusade''.
Despite having read multiple books on the subject, he does not know if the deities of each church are real, but their miracles are.
In every city in the kingdom, there is at least one church where believers pray, and miracles are performed in exchange for ''small donations''.
Due to the existence of the Church, the status of doctors is significantly lower than in his world. Any wound can be healed instantly by a common priest. Even so, the church does not bother to reach small populations that are difficult to access. That is why the presence of doctors in these places is essential.
Upon hearing that the town has no doctor, Zack came up with the idea of becoming one. After all, it is the perfect disguise, but after a while he discarded it.
No matter how much he tries to pretend, he is not a doctor. If a real emergency were to occur and he didn''t know how to act, not only would it affect his conscience, but it is very likely that the entire city would not let him scoot free.
The mayor had been at his side, waiting for his decision. Seeing him shake his head, he knew Zack was going to reject his proposal, so he approached him and whispered a few words in his ear.
¡
10 minutes later.
Zack was leaving the town hall with a lost look on his face, accompanied by one of the mayor''s assistants, to show him his new home.
Following the attractive secretary, who was leading, Zack only had one question.
(Why did I accept?)
Chapter 61: Exploring the doctor鈥瞫 house (Part 1)
¡°We have arrived, Mr. Matthew¡± the secretary said, waking Zack from his thoughts.
They were both near the edge of the city. A little further, you can see the entrance to a forest, where the former doctor probably collected herbs to make medicine.
In front of him was a house completely made of wood, with a different style from the other houses in the city, giving it a rustic atmosphere.
The place was big, and there was a lot of space. The house was also big, having two floors. One of the things that surprised him about the place was that the house had glass windows.
Although it was thick and almost opaque glass, glass is a very expensive and extravagant thing in this world. Only nobles and people with a powerful economic capacity can afford to have glass windows in their homes.
Although there are artisans specialized in making glass, the majority reside in the important cities of the kingdom, serving the nobility and merchants.
The only place with glass windows he has seen in this town is the city hall. Although he does not doubt that the mayor''s house will have them too.
¡°What do you think, Mr. Matthew? This house belonged to the previous doctor¡± the secretary said with a professional touch.
¡°The deceased doctor did not have any relatives and lived alone, so, unfortunately, after his previous owner died, the house became the property of the city¡± the young assistant continued explaining.
¡°According to the mayor''s orders, this house now belongs to you, Mr. Matthew¡± the secretary responded respectfully.
That is. The reason why Zack couldn''t refuse is that the mayor gave too much.
In exchange for becoming the town''s doctor, he not only finds himself under the protection of the mayor, one of the most influential people in the town, but he also gives Zack one of the largest houses in the city.
After the secretary left, Zack prepared to enter his new home.
Creak
Ignoring the creaking sound of the door, Zack walked inside his ''new'' house.
The light from outside flooded the room, revealing its interior. Looking around the place, Zack could see a thin layer of dust covering every corner.
Although the house is large and appears robust, it is undeniably old. The wood of the floor creaked with every step, and the little furniture there was very worn. It is obvious that the previous doctor was not interested in redecorating his abode. Or perhaps the valuable furniture has already been transported by the mayor to his own home. Who knows?
Puff
Zack walked over to a used couch in the middle of the living room. and sat down, ignoring the dust around him.
To be honest, Zack wasn''t sure if the decision he had made was right. Everything had gone too fast.
Initially, Zack planned to wander through villages and small towns, selling herbs and gaining knowledge about this world.
Once he was fully prepared, Zack would go to a small city near the border where he would live in hiding, waiting for an opportunity to go to another kingdom and study magic peacefully.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.
The fact of living in a town, and having his own house, made him feel that he had jumped twenty steps in his plan.
However, not everything is good. Zack has already realized he is not as well received as the mayor tried to make him believe. Despite everything, Zack knows that he won''t get a better offer than this. The best thing he can do now is hide in a secluded place and wait for everything to calm down.
If you wander the kingdom or try to escape from it, it''s only a matter of time before he¡äs captured. The mayor¡äs protection may not seem important, but Zack is aware of the power of influence, especially in ancient times.
Anyone who wants to attack or interfere with him will have to go through the elder first. With the protection of the mayor, even if some people suspect him, they will not dare to investigate him thoroughly for fear of offending the mayor.
High-status individuals value reputation above all else. If anyone dares to mess with Zack, the mayor will be embarrassed. As the most powerful person in the city, people have to be on his good side if they want to have a good life in this place.
Thinking about his deal with the mayor, Zack frowned as he remembered his other mistake. He has no idea about medicine.
Zack put his hands on his head. This is a serious problem.
Despite the enormous amount of books Zack read in the castle, there were no medical books. One would think that the central library of the king''s castle would contain all the knowledge of the kingdom, but that was not the case. If one thinks about it carefully, one would understand the reason.
Books are to be read, in a place full of nobles and politicians, who would read medical books? In fact, most books in that library are filler to symbolize the monarch''s deep knowledge. Almost no one reads books there.
Although medicine is not as important as it was in his world, that does not mean it has no value. Certain diseases cannot be cured by the power of priests.
A simple fever, for example, makes the miracles of the clergy ineffective; at most, they can strengthen the body''s defenses to expel the virus.
That is the reason why doctors have not been completely discarded, and there are still people who study medicine.
Medical books are found in royal academies, where students and doctors can deepen their knowledge or simply take a look to refresh their memory. Considering that he couldn''t leave the castle, the possibility of reading those books is nil.
That does not mean that there are no medical books in the castle, but they are found on the shelves of the private offices of the royal doctors, the best professionals in the kingdom destined exclusively for the care of the royal family, places to which Zack did not have access either.
Zack had become a town¡äs doctor without having any idea about medicine.
Zack sighed.
He honestly had no idea what to do now.
It''s evident that what he wants to do is concentrate on magic, but if someone seriously ill comes along, and he doesn''t know what to do, that person could die, and Zack''s fa?ade would come to light.
The only knowledge of medicine he has is a superficial knowledge of the human body from some books he read in his world and knowledge about the herbs of the continent. Regarding the treatment of wounds, and diseases, and the preparation of medicine, the knowledge of it is zero.
No matter how much he pondered the matter, the situation did not seem to improve, so he got up and went to explore the house.
To be honest, Zack was very happy.
A wish that every teenager has is to be able to become independent and have a place to call their own. The fact of having a house at his expense made him feel very excited.
Although there wasn''t much furniture, the space had a certain charm.
On the ground floor, as you walk through the main door, you find yourself in a welcoming hallway. The old wooden floor was worn from use but still retained its charm.
Next to the hall was the living room. Large wooden beams on the roof support the structure of the house. A worn sofa, on which he had sat to think, with a couple of chairs surrounded a brick fireplace, adding warmth to the room.
Across the hall is the dining room, with a wooden table and matching chairs, a wooden cabinet that stores the plates and other utensils, and a window that allows natural light to flood the room.
In the back, there was a small kitchen, with wooden cabinets with some cooking tools. In a corner, there was a handful of firewood stored.
There wasn''t much else to see. Although it was not an extremely luxurious place, it was a place where one could live comfortably. Zack was completely satisfied with what he had seen.
Wanting to see the rest, he headed to the second floor, climbing the wooden stairs next to the living room wall.
Chapter 62: Exploring the doctor鈥瞫 house (Part 2)
With calm steps, Zack reached the upper floor. Upon entering the second floor, he found a door behind him and a long hallway with a door on each side that led to two different rooms. At the end, there was a staircase that probably led to the attic.
Zack opened the door next to him and entered the room. Seeing what was there, Zack knew that he was in the bedroom. The main room is spacious and has a sturdy wooden bed with curtains blocking the light coming in from the windows.
On one side of the bed is a small nightstand with an oil lamp. Next to the door is a wooden wardrobe, and an oval mirror sits in the corner.
Zack searched the drawers and the closet, but except for some clothes Zack suspected were from the former doctor, there was nothing else there.
(At least I won''t have to keep the spell on my clothes anymore) he thought sadly, knowing he would have to burn his uniform today. Zack took the clothes out of the closet and examined them slowly.
It must be said that the old doctor had style. Unlike the linen clothes most town residents wore, the closet was filled with clothes with a more comfortable texture. Zack couldn''t identify the material they were made of, but they all had the same purpose: to be functional.
In the closet were also leather clothes, which protected all parts of his body. If Zack had to bet, he would say that those were the clothes that the previous doctor used to go into the forest to look for herbs.
After observing that there was nothing else worthwhile, Zack left the bedroom and began to explore the rest of the rooms. He opened the door to the room on the right and went inside.
It was too dark inside, so Zack opened one of the curtains to let in the daylight.
In front of him was a wooden dresser and an antique desk with some instruments on it. Among them was a mortar, rolling pin, and some jars with unknown substances. Behind the door was a mannequin that imitated the human body.
Evidently, this was the doctor''s laboratory where he prepared his medinas.
When he opened the desk drawers, a shiver ran down his spine. In one of the drawers were all kinds of iron instruments Zack couldn''t recognize. Although they may have been operating tools, they looked like part of a torture set.
Zack quickly closed that drawer and prepared to take a look at the others.
(Oh. What do we have here?) Zack thought. To his surprise, in one of the drawers was a very bulky notebook. After settling into the chair, Zack took out the notebook and began to read.
The room was silent, only interrupted by the sound of pages turning. The sun was beginning to set on the horizon when Zack finished reading.
One hour. It took an hour to read and memorize the content. It must be said that Zack¡äs advantages since he was summoned to this world, are considerable.
There were two reasons it took him so long:
The first is that the content of the book was somewhat complicated. Although one of his titles allows him to read and understand the books he has read, the more complicated the book is, the longer it will take him to finish it.
The second reason is that it was not a magic book. Zack isn''t sure of the exact reason, but for anything related to his class, he can learn it quickly. His other companions also had this advantage. The only drawback is that this doesn''t apply to things outside the boundaries of his class. Zack already verified this in people when he read the magic books intended for the tier 2 class. Stolen novel; please report.
If it weren''t for these two reasons, Zack would have read the notebook in five minutes. Still, he was very pleased with what he found.
(Thank goodness the old doctor had something like that) Zack thought as he closed the book and put it in his place. Afterward, he got up from the chair and began to stretch his body. It is not good to remain in the same position for a long time.
The book that was in the drawer was a recipe book. It detailed the ingredients, effects, and preparation of multiple medicines. From ointments to potions with minor effects. They weren''t too many prescriptions, nor extraordinarily powerful, but with this knowledge, if he''s careful, Zack can pass as a doctor.
Zack left the room in a good mood and headed towards the last door. The moment he opened it, Zack stopped dead in the doorway. It had already gotten dark, so you couldn''t see the interior well. Zack moved a finger, and a sphere of light appeared, illuminating the room.
¡
News travels quickly, even more so in small places where everyone knows everyone. While Zack was exploring his new home, the townspeople were talking about the new addition to town: the mysterious Doctor Matthew.
Within an hour of him leaving town hall, the entire town knew Matthew had become the town''s new doctor.
Whether they were families, friends, or neighbors, everyone talked about the new doctor. Some were relieved that the town had a doctor again, and others were just curious, but not everyone could like you.
In one of the many taverns in the city, customers drank, laughed, and enjoyed the atmosphere while talking about the things that had happened today.
¡°Hey, have you heard the news? Apparently, a new doctor has arrived in town"
"And what it matters? It''s not like anyone is going to stay in a place like this"
"Do not be so sure. My father-in-law works at the city hall, and he told me the mayor spent a long time talking to him in his office. I''m sure he convinced him to stay. Otherwise, that old man wouldn''t have let him leave his office"
¡°Ugh. Why did you have to talk about the mayor? You made me remember that time Tommy wanted to leave"
¡°Hahaha. I still remember that. They argued for three days. If it weren''t for the fact that they reached an agreement, poor Tommy would still be in the mayor''s office"
"Nothing can be done. After all, Tomas is the only blacksmith in town. Luckily, the mayor found him a wife, or else he would have left. The truth is that I have no idea how he did it. Tommy¡äs face only a mother could love¡±
The members of the table began to laugh at the expense of the town blacksmith. Thank goodness the man in question wasn''t here. If that had been the case, a fight would have occurred. After laughing a little, they continued with their conversation
¡°Still, I hope the doctor is better than the last one¡± said one of the men.
"Me too. I still remember the last time I went to see the doctor for my back pain, and he prescribed a strange concoction that only made things worse¡± his partner supported.
"Eh? Oh, really? ¡°I don''t remember him being that bad¡± said the third, scratching his head.
¡°That''s because you never went to the doctor. Don''t you know that idiots never get sick?¡±
"What have you said?! Repeat it if you dare, coward!"
¡°What did you call me?!"
The boss snorted at this, but he didn''t stop them. There were very few distractions in this place. If he were to stop every person who did something stupid, he would end up exhausted in less than half an hour. Instead, he motioned for the waitress to stop them.
She murmured something under her breath before approaching the table. It was enough having to wear this uniform, and on top of that she had to deal with all the idiots who came into the bar, just because the boss was too scared to do it himself.
BAM
The sound of beer mugs hitting the table echoed through the room, but no one stopped to look. It was a familiar sight, after all.
¡°If you have so much free time, you better get to work! You haven''t paid your tab yet. The boss told me that if you don''t pay it all at the end of this month, he won''t trust you anymore¡± the waitress said fiercely. Sadly, with her appearance, it could only be described as adorable. Even so, those three did not dare to ignore her, they knew that the threat was real.
¡°Don''t be like that, Sarah"
¡°We work very hard in the mine every day¡±
¡°We will pay the bill when we get paid¡±
¡°We will not make a fuss¡±
"Bah! Get your faces away from me¡± she said as she left to attend to other customers who were waiting anxiously, leaving the beers on the table.
The three took their beers and drank them in silence, savoring them after a good day of work.
Chapter 63: Exploring the doctor鈥瞫 house (Part 3)
¡°Sarah still has too much character¡± said one of the men as he watched her pick up four plates full of food, and carry them without any problem to one of the tables.
"With that attitude, it''s no wonder that she''s still al-"
¡°If you want to get out of here in one piece, I recommend that you don''t finish that sentence¡± one of his colleagues interrupted.
¡°The last one who made fun of her ended up in the late doctor''s clinic with a jug embedded in his head¡±
Hearing this, the man who was going to accuse her of being a spinster quickly turned pale. He knew that was true.
Although he wasn''t there to witness it, he was able to remember that the guy missed a month of work. And, when he returned to work, not only did his head was completely covered in bandages, but, in addition, he never picked up a beer again because of the trauma.
He looked gratefully at his friend for his warning. If he had listened to that tomboy, chances are he would know the new doctor personally.
¡°But seriously. I hope this doctor is more competent than the previous one. You''ve already heard the rumors¡± said one of them after a while.
Upon hearing this, the other two rushed towards him to silence him.
"Be quiet!" one of them said quickly while trying to cover her mouth.
¡°You know the mayor doesn''t like people spreading those kinds of rumors. If anyone hears you, we will be in trouble"
Seeing the attitude of his companions, the man nodded his head strongly. The other two removed their hands from his mouth, took their jugs, and acted as if nothing had happened.
¡°Also, after the doctor''s death, a group inspected the house thoroughly and found nothing. Rumors are just rumors. Shut up and drink¡± said the leader, pretending to be calm to relax his friends.
The other two looked at each other in silence. It would be a lie to say that they were not worried.
¡°Don''t worry so much. I know a couple of men who participated in the registry. Although there were some strange things, they did not find anything that pointed to the rumors being true"
This aroused the curiosity of the others.
¡°What do you mean by ''strange things''?¡± asked one of them, curious about what could be in the doctor''s house.
"Hmm. Let me think¡± he replied, scratching his head.
¡°A cousin of mine was assigned to the group in charge of exploring the house¡± he said, slowly remembering what she had told him.
¡±I remember her telling me that the doctor had a dark room full of metal instruments. After some research, they found out what they were for. Some were used to cut the skin, others to grab and force teeth out, there was even a saw that cut bones¡± When they were going to protest, his colleague explained to them that each and every one of the devices had a medical use. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.
Upon hearing what those instruments were used for, a shiver ran down the spines of his friends, and their desire to go to the doctor completely disappeared. Seeing this, he quickly changed the conversation.
¡°To be honest the rest was pretty normal. With the exception of that room, there was only a handful of worn-out furniture, and¡
¡
Books!! When Zack opened the remaining door, a beautiful study appeared before his eyes. Unlike the rest of the house, this place only had a light layer of dust, and the furniture was well cared for.
The place was somewhat small. In the middle was a desk in front of the only window there. On the sides, wooden shelves house old books and decorative objects.
When Zack approached to inspect the books, he realized they were medical books. Zack''s face was filled with happiness.
(It seemed strange to me. How is it possible that a self-respecting doctor doesn''t have his own collection of medical books? It turns out that they were here) Zack thought as he opened one of them.
To be honest, the collection wasn''t too big, it couldn''t even fill an entire bookshelf, but for Zack, this was like finding water in the desert.
Although he had found the doctor''s recipe book. Using these ointments and potions could be dangerous. If Zack doesn''t have the knowledge to know what medication to use, he could make the situation worse, or cause the patient to die. This is not an exaggeration.
In Zack''s world, there have been cases of people who have self-medicated and died from using the wrong drugs.
After inspecting these books, a feeling of relief washed over Zack. If he is able to read and memorize them, although he will not consider himself a real doctor, he will be able to pretend to be one well enough so that no one will suspect. There will be no problem in identifying and treating common diseases.
With the issue of his false identity forgotten, Zack continued to inspect the room.
In addition to the books, the rest of the shelf space was taken up by figurines and decorations that Zack couldn''t identify, and some boxes that Zack didn''t feel like opening at the moment.
Zack really wanted to read the books, but it was too late. If he started reading now, he''d probably be up all night, and he is too tired to put up with something like that.
After leaving the room, Zack hurried to the attic to finish inspecting the house and go to sleep. Unfortunately, contrary to the other rooms that had surprises waiting for him, the attic was completely deserted. Apart from dust and cobwebs, there was nothing worthwhile, just a pile of rubbish.
Seeing this Zack was disappointed, but he didn''t get too depressed. He didn''t expect to find anything here either. He had already gotten enough. It was not good to be greedy.
Zack yawned into the air and hurried to the bedroom. After searching the closet, Zack took out one of the pajamas that belonged to the former doctor. Although wearing someone else''s clothes felt somewhat uncomfortable, his body seemed to disagree.
Despite how much he wanted to sleep, he had to do one thing first. Zack walked out into the garden and looked at what he had in his hands before gently placing it on the ground. His clothes, the clothes he had worn for years and his only connection to his past, lay softly in the dirt.
Zack didn''t want to do this, but he knew it was necessary. No matter how much he has studied, the possibility that there are abilities that can track him based on the possessions he was carrying at the time of fleeing is real.
With extra willpower, he raised his hand, and a ball of fire fell gently on his former clothes. Zack stood watching for a while as her last connection to his old world, as well as his hopes of returning to his family, faded into the fire.
After returning to the house he tiredly climbed the stairs, and finally reached the bedroom. He approached the bed and covered himself under the covers, resting his head gently on the pillow.
Wrapped in the pleasure of sleeping again in a safe place, Zack¡äs thoughts cleared, and little by little he fell into a deep sleep.
¡ Or so he would have liked.
Suddenly Zack opened his eyes, and two thoughts flooded his mind. The first was that he had wasted the money paying for a room for tonight, but in Zack''s mind, the second thought was more important.
(I don''t remember seeing a bathroom in the house)
Chapter 64: POV Ronald
As Zack adjusts to his new situation, the world continues to move. The sun rose again in the east like every morning. And like every morning, people prepared for the new day in all parts of the world.
In a blacksmith shop in a certain border city, workers were arriving little by little, warming up the fire for a new day by forging weapons.
Clank, clank¡.
At one of the forging stations, a young blacksmith was being instructed by one of the few masters in the city.
Fushhhhhhh
Once the apprentice finished tempering the weapon he was working with, he dropped it into a barrel of oil to cool it down. After the weapon was cold, the apprentice took it out and, after drying it, showed it to his master.
The head blacksmith grabbed the weapon and examined it seriously. After finishing the inspection, the man lowered the sword and smiled at the apprentice.
"Not bad! I didn''t expect you to reach this level so quickly! This weapon is worthy of use on the battlefield, boy¡± the master said excitedly as he slapped the apprentice''s back vigorously, smiling.
The strength of the old craftsman almost destabilized the lad, but after a couple of unstable seconds, he managed not to fall to the ground, and respond.
¡°It''s all thanks to master''s teachings¡± Ronald said respectfully.
"Bah! As if I would believe something like that. If all my apprentices had half your talent, I would have retired decades ago¡± responded the blacksmith, looking disdainfully at some men near him, who tried to avoid his gaze without much success.
¡°Still, I would never have reached this level so quickly without you¡± Ronald said, ignoring what was happening around him.
¡°Hahaha! You really know how to make me laugh¡± said the old man, laughing.
"Come on, it''s time to start working. We still have several pending orders. And those orders are not going to finish themselves¡± Ronald, his teacher, and the entire staff got to work on their respective tasks.
Weapons of all kinds were being forged in real-time by the blacksmith, swords, shields, and spears were just the most common. In private forges, available only to the most skilled blacksmiths, custom orders for the most important people in this part of the kingdom were being created by hammer experts.
¡
¡°¡Ronald¡± Hearing a voice speaking to him, Ronald looked up from his forging station. He saw the other blacksmiths in a small group, looking at him.
¡°Ronald, we''re going to the bar for a drink, would you like to come with us?¡± Noticing that he had not been paying attention, one of them repeated the question.
When he raised his head, he noticed that the sky had taken on an orange tone. Without realizing it, Ronald had been forging all day.
"No, thanks. I''m a little tired, I better go home. If master catches me drunk, I''ll be in trouble. You go and have fun for me¡± Ronald responded with a smile.
Hearing this, the other blacksmiths became a little downcast. Although Ronald hasn''t been here that long, that doesn''t mean they haven''t seen how hard he works. Blacksmiths are people who respect hard work, they wanted to get along with him.
Seeing the reaction of his co-workers, Ronald felt a little bad. Still, he refused to go with them. He had important things to do.
After saying goodbye, Ronald left and headed to the place where he was staying.
At first, Ronald had a hard time getting used to the atmosphere of the cities of this world. Now, seeing this landscape, he only feels tired.
¡°Sigh¡±
After sighing, he began his return journey, wondering what was going to happen in his life.
Since they left the capital everything has gone from bad to worse. Unlike Zack, the destination of most of his companions was the Eartholder castle. Because the place he was sent to was very close, he went with the rest of the group all the way.
Due to the number of summoned people heading to the border, the kingdom prepared a squadron heading there and had them escort them. They had no problem getting there. Although some of his classmates seemed uneasy, Ronald didn''t pay much attention to them.
Kaede couldn''t meet Ronald that night. The students she was able to gather were only those who lived near her. The students with magic classes, Ronald, and Yamato and his group, lived in different areas, so she did not find out about the news that Zack secretly leaked to Kaede. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.
When they arrived at the castle, the guards surrounded them and began to ask them questions. Hearing Zack''s name, Ronald began to sweat. Although he wasn''t sure what he had done, it couldn''t be good.
The guards were very insistent on questioning them separately and even wanted them to teach their classes again. Upon hearing this, he knew that Zack and Austin had been discovered. In fact, he felt the urge to approach the leader and tell him everything on more than one occasion, If it weren''t for the fear of the possible punishment he would receive, he would have already confessed.
Fortunately, Kaede and the others in his group refused to accept such treatment. They even said that they would not obey the king''s commands if they continued to be treated this way.
Luckily, the guards seemed to have reservations for fear that their threats were real. The things they were ordering them to do were indeed a bit over the top.
In this world, forcing another to tell you their class is taboo. Furthermore, in the future they will be instructed by kingdom professionals with many years of experience on the battlefield. If they find out that their apprentices have been forced to do such a thing, not just once, but twice, no matter how loyal they are to the kingdom, they will be seriously offended.
Due to various cultural and political factors, Kaede and the others were not forced to show their classes. Even so, strict surveillance was reinforced in the first weeks. The progress of their training was carefully observed. After a while, when they realized the situation was normal, they stopped monitoring them.
As he walked through the city, he could see how people went in and out of their houses. For some, the day was ending, but for others, the day had just begun.
Earthorn City is the perfect example of a frontier city. One would think that it was treated like a city in contact with the battlefield. Everyone would with a serious face, focused on helping in whatever way they could to support the soldiers on the front. The truth couldn''t be more different. It is true that the city is designed to meet the needs of the soldiers, but not in the way that people think.
During the day it wasn''t so bad. The families of the soldiers who had come with them worked here; Merchants came to the city to sell supplies, and artisans were extremely busy with orders from the army.
The problem was when night fell.
¡°Hello, handsome. Would you like to have a good time?¡±
"What are you looking at? Obviously, this is our table¡±
¡°Are you blind?! Get out of here!"
Everywhere Ronald looks, he can see bars and brothels in every corner of the city. The soldiers didn''t stop coming in and out of these.
The men who came to the city to rest from the battlefield did so alongside ladies-in-waiting who would be in charge of emptying their wallets if they had not already spent it all on alcohol.
Ronald stopped for a moment to watch the fight. Apparently, a handful of drunk soldiers had started fighting at the first provocation. He continued on his way as if nothing had happened. Anyway, he was already used to it. There was no point in being surprised by something that happened every day in this place.
After a few minutes of walking along one of the main streets, Ronald entered one of the many paths that led to secondary streets. After an indefinite amount of time, I arrived at a small residence.
Despite the incident that occurred when they arrived, the kingdom has been treating them quite well. Ronald was assigned a private house he could use as he wanted.
The rest of his classmates, due to the nature of their classes, had assigned rooms in the Eartholder castle with their respective instructors.
When he entered his house, it was as if all the tension in his body vanished, and great fatigue took its place. Even so, Ronald knew that it was not the time to rest. There were things to do.
He approached a basin of water he had prepared the night before, and began to rub his body with a towel to remove the sweat from the day''s work.
As incredible as it may be to be summoned to another world, one will realize the advantages and benefits one had in the Modern World when one can no longer enjoy them.
Once he changed his clothes, he grabbed something wrapped in cloth from her room and headed towards the back garden. Once he got there, he unwrapped what he had in his hands. An iron sword appeared before his eyes.
¡°Appraisal¡±
Iron sword
A common sword, made by a skilled blacksmith with great talent.
A faithful ally on the battlefield for those who know how to use it.
Even though he was lucky enough to obtain a tier 2 class, that doesn''t mean he is satisfied.
Ronald grabbed the sword and began to swing it against the air, training with enemies that were not there.
The sun was about to set when he stopped.
¡°Uff, uff¡±
Ronald was sweating all over. His strength was gone, his arms wouldn''t stop shaking, and he could barely stand. Amazingly, he could still hold the sword.
Ronald leaned against the wall, and said something in an almost soundless voice:
"Status"
Status
Name: Ronald Watergate
Age: 19
Race: Human
Class: Smith
Level: 68
Stats:
Strength: 131
Endurance: 143
Wisdom: 38
Luck: 10
Agility: 53
Intelligence: 10
Charm: 10
Skills:
Ore Identification Level 6
Tempering Level 9
Smithing Level 8
Weapon Repair Level (MAX)
Disassembly Level 4
Blacksmith''s Appraisal Level 7
Universal Translation
Seeing his status, his eyes were filled with dissatisfaction, and the sword he was about to release was gripped tightly.
¡°After all this time, I still haven''t gotten it? I have tried harder than anyone¡± he asked himself furiously.
With his class, he would have no problem surviving in this world. He doesn''t even have to fight. It is enough to forge weapons in the blacksmith shop safely, and level up calmly, but...
¡°WHY DIDN¡¯T I GET THE SKILL YET?!!¡± shouted Ronald, as he threw the sword to the ground.
¡°SHOULD I BE SETTLED WITH LEAVING THINGS LIKE THIS?!! BE FORGOTTEN IN THIS PLACE WHILE THOSE BASTARDS GET STRONGER?!!¡±
¡°I REFUSE!!¡± he shouted into the air.
After shouting, Ronald was sweating heavily. Once he calmed down, he picked up his sword again and returned to practice. He would get that skill.
At that moment, a laugh rang out in his garden.
Chapter 65: POV Ronald (Part 2)
¡°Hihihi¡±
Hearing the laughter, Ronald was startled, and immediately put himself on guard, looking for the source of the sound was coming from.
¡°Who would have thought that a coward like you would have such a character when he is alone?¡± A seductive voice spreads throughout the house. However, no matter how hard he tried, he was unable to locate where it came from.
Suddenly, a figure appeared from inside the residence and began to walk towards him. When the light illuminated whoever was approaching him, Ronald took a step back unconsciously. From inside the house, a short woman approached him, her long hair was in two large twin-tails, and she was dressed in very provocative clothes, similar to those of an exotic dancer. Even so, he did not feel the slightest joy upon seeing her.
¡°Y-You, what are you doing here?¡± Ronald asked startled.
¡°Aww. Hello Ronnie. Don''t you miss me?" Wendy responded cheerfully as if she were greeting an old friend.
¡°Come here¡± ¡äSuddenly, her tone changed, and started ordering him, as if he were a servant. Strangely, no matter how hard he tried, Ronald couldn''t do anything except watch as his body moved closer to her.
¡°H-How is this possible?¡± Ronald asked. If before he was surprised by Wendy''s presence, now he was horrified.
¡°W-What have you done to me?¡±
"Hmm. A sword?" Wendy ignored his question as she looked at what he had in his hand.
¡°I-It''s none of your business. Stay away, or I will wake the neighbors¡± Ronald threatened. He tried to hide the sword from Wendy, but her body refused to obey him.
¡°They told me you were a blacksmith. Why do you have a sword?¡± Wendy asked.
¡°L-Let me go!¡± Wendy looked at him for a moment before losing interest. The instant she looked away, Ronald collapsed to the ground, and he was able to move again.
"Well. ¡°It''s not that I care what you''re doing¡± Wendy said as she walked back into the house. He doesn''t know what is happening. Why is she here now? How did she know he was a blacksmith? Who are they?
Before Ronald could ask what she was going to do, Wendy looked him in the eyes and said:
"What are you waiting for? Get up. I don¡¯t have all day¡± her voice sounded from inside. Ronald tried to get up, but it was as if all his strength was gone.
Thinking about it, it wasn''t that uncommon either. After all that exercise, it would be strange if he could get up like it was nothing.
When he finally got to enter his house, nothing was tidy.
The furniture was all over the place, the closets wide open, and their contents scattered on the floor. It looked like someone had broken into it.
¡°Oh. Little Ronnie is finally here. I''ve been waiting. In fact, I was going to find you right now. Where do you have the alcohol?¡± Wendy asked coming out of the kitchen smiling again.
Suddenly, Ronald became very tired.
¡°I don''t have any alcohol¡± Ronald said, lacking the energy to protest.
Once he sat in a chair, Wendy did the same, and she sat in front of him.
"Why are you here? Where have you been all this time? How are the rest?" Ronald had many questions, but the last was the most important one. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.
Since they came to this world, they were separated into two categories: tier 1 classes, and everything else. Even if he met up with Professor Kaede and the rest of his classmates at meals, none of them had any idea where the others were or what are they doing now.
Even so, it seemed that Wendy did not have any will to answer his questions.
"From here to there. I''ve been to a lot of places since then. As for the others, who knows? I have no idea what happened to them¡± Wendy said with a shrug.
(Something is wrong)
Ronald frowned upon hearing her response. Despite not being on the best terms with Wendy, they have been classmates for many years. He could tell for sure that there was something off about her.
(It''s like she''s... different)
It was a strange feeling, as if it were not the same person, but merely someone similar.
¡°What do you want, Wendy?¡±
¡°Oh. And here I thought we were becoming friends-¡±
¡°We have never been friends¡± Ronald said subconsciously.
¡°Awwww. Still angry about what happened to Mommy and Daddy?¡±
BAM
CRASH
The table in front of them flew until it collided with one of the walls of the room.
Ronald got up from his seat and approached Wendy. Even so, her face had not changed its expression in the slightest.
When Ronald came to stand in front of her, her shadow enveloped her, making her look weak and helpless.
¡°Get out¡± Ronald commanded with a tone that gave no room for discussion.
¡°Do you really think you can do something with that sword? You are not a warrior. The world made you a blacksmith, and no matter how hard you try you will only be that, no more no less¡± said Wendy with a mocking smile.
"OUT!!!"
¡°You''re so boring¡± Wendy protested. ¡°You haven''t wondered how I''ve controlled you before. I have promoted to tier 2¡± She raised her chest proudly as she said this, making her look more than one might think.
"I DON''T MIND. I HAVE TOLD Y-
¡°Ronald''s voice stopped halfway as his brain registered what he was looking at.
Status
Name: Wendy Smith
Race: Human
Age: 18
Class: Enchantress
Skills: $*¡§^¡§?a?¡¤1+
While he was talking, Wendy took out a crystal ball similar to the one the two of them used the first day they arrived here.
Seeing her status, he was paralyzed, and Wendy''s smile became more pronounced.
He didn''t know why he couldn''t see her skills, but that was insignificant. During this time, he thought that those powers were because Wendy had obtained some skill that allowed her to immobilize him. At no time, he thought about the possibility of her rising in tier.
Since he came to this world, people have been teaching him about smithing. He did not need to read so many books as the magic classes, nor to learn to fight, but he worked hard every day for months. Even so, he was still far away from level 100.
It was too fast. Even if she was in a tier 1 class, Ronald calculated that no one from his class could do it yet.
In fact, most people stop after reaching level 40, simply because they don''t know how to improve anymore. Without a teacher, or someone with a higher level to guide you, it is an uphill battle.
The first levels are easy., but that only lasts about a third of the way. If you want to level up from there, you need to work hard every day, to better yourself every day, and learn new things about your class until you are the best you can be. That''s level 100. When there is anything more to learn.
That doesn''t mean you can reach the top without help. With the system, theoretically, anyone can reach it, but most people give up at this point.
¡°I have an offer for you, Ronnie. Something that could help you level up, and even change your class to another. One that you like more" said Wendy, waking up Ronald from his musings.
"That''s impossible. You can''t change classes" he said, with less confidence than he would have liked.
Everyone he has spoken to has told him the same thing: Classes reflect your talent. They cannot be changed. If that were possible, Ronald would have done it already. The only possibility to obtain a different class is to increase the tier.
¡°Everything I have said is true. Of course, you don''t have to believe me if you don''t want to. You can reject me. Go ahead, Ronald¡± Wendy moved a little closer to him. Close enough that he could feel her breath touching his skin, and she began to make gestures with a teasing expression.
¡°Reject me¡±
The words he was going to say remained in his mouth. All he could do was look at Wendy, trying to figure out if what she was saying was a lie. As the heir to a large company, those kinds of things are essential to know.
It was useless. Others might not have known the difference, except for him and some of his companions who were summoned. The person in front of him was completely different from how he remembered her. He didn''t know what happened to make someone change so much.
"What do you want me to do?" he said finally.
For months, he had tried to get strong on his own with no progress, it is clear that he needs help. Even if that help comes with a price.
¡°YAY!!¡± Wendy jumped in the air like a schoolgirl.
¡°It will be super fun. I''ll introduce you to everyone. Not to brag, but I''m super popular. Not that you can know what that feels like, Ronnie¡±
(I''m already starting to regret it)
Chapter 66: Zack鈥瞫 first day
Zack got up from his bed, with a feeling of satisfaction. Sleeping in a bed is way better than sleeping in a carriage.
Due to his accumulated fatigue, he decided to have an actual sleep instead of meditating to recover from his escape. Although he had rested quite well, a very familiar sensation was dragging him towards the sheets, almost ordering him not to get up.
Unfortunately, Zack had just moved in, and there was a huge to-do list.
After getting up, he raised his hands and his body began to glow slightly.
¡°Clean¡±
In a few moments, he was completely refreshed, as if he had just gotten out of the shower.
(Magic is really convenient) he thought as he changed his clothes. He had already used this little magic over a hundred times, but it never failed to amaze him.
There were many things to do, but Zack had three priorities: Read the study books, collect medicinal herbs, and explore the city.
What happened yesterday with that child who fainted on the street was luck, Zack''s knowledge of medicine is still zero. If he is going to pretend to be a doctor, it is necessary to have certain knowledge.
Furthermore, after reading the late doctor''s recipe book yesterday, Zack inspected the rest of the house but did not see any medicine prepared. he doesn''t know if the doctor used all the medicine, or if someone stole it, but it is essential to start preparing new medicine in case an emergency occurs.
(I have never prepared medicine, but if I follow the recipe I don''t think there will be any problems) he thought naively. Later he would realize how wrong he was.
Considering that it was still early, it seemed quite inappropriate to lock himself in his room to read. If he loses track of time like yesterday, chances are that when he takes a break, the day will be over.
Having decided what to do today, he left the room and prepared to leave.
¡
The entrance to the forest was very close to his case so it didn''t take him long to get there.
Unlike in the Forest of Abundance, Zack didn''t feel anything special when he entered. Maybe the air is a little cooler than in his house, but that''s all.
It is also reasonable. The Forest of Abundance is the most famous in the entire kingdom. Although the kingdom of Parma has many forests, large and small, it is the only one that has its own name. That is enough to show that that place is not simple.
Once he went far enough, Zack spotted something in one of the nearby bushes, some berries. Orange berries.
Seeing them, Zack began to remember what he had read about them.
orange clawberry
These berries, which grow on Clawberry bushes, have a whole of different qualities depending on their color. There are a total of three types of colors: red, orange, and blue.
Orange clawberries are the only type of clawberries that is edible.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it
People in the north, mash them and mix them with water, making it an emergency ration in case of famine.
Orange clawberries are also known to have healing properties. When consumed, they stimulate the immune system and promote the elimination of toxins.
Zack approached the bush. The reason they are called clawberry bushes is because of the shape of their thorn-covered, claw-shaped branches. Because of this, harvesting their berries is very problematic, and unless you have the proper equipment for harvesting, you will end up with several injuries. Fortunately, Zack doesn''t have that problem.
¡°Mage hand¡±
With a single gesture, the berries detached themselves from the bush and headed towards his bag. In a few seconds, his empty bag had twenty fresh berries. Once he finished collecting the orange berries, she continued on her way.
Despite it not being a very large forest, Zack underestimated the dangers of getting lost in it. As time passed, the sun moved slowly across the sky, and the temperatures rose with it.
Zack was wary of drinking stream water, but soon he realized that it was not a problem.
¡°Water Creation¡±
With a movement of his hand, water began to gush out as if nothing had happened, which he carefully guided into his water bottle. Before, Zack somewhat underestimated tier 0 spells. It''s not that he thought they were useless, but only now does he understand how important they are.
(It must be said, I am very grateful for his class currently. Frankly, although I made the plan, I did not expect him to get this far. If I had any other class, it would have been almost impossible to get to where I am actually) he thought as he continued to advance. In the woods. Of course, he was not advancing blindly.
In addition to searching for ingredients, his other objective was to familiarize himself with the area. Now Zack has very little funds. If he can find something valuable, maybe it can be collateral income.
As he continued searching the area, he found something interesting. The herbology books he read showed a large number of plants with beneficial properties, but also certain toxic, or poisonous plants.
Zack saw a couple of dangerous plants while walking. Nothing too important, just a couple of herbs that could cause stomach pain if consumed in moderate amounts. Still, Zack had no intention of picking them up.
The only reason he was here in the first place was to collect medicinal plants. Picking poisonous plants would be of no use to him. If he wants, there are magic spells that would perform much better than poison.
Seeing the position of the sun, it was time to return. If he stayed longer, he wouldn''t be able to explore the city a little before it got dark.
However, when he wanted to return Zack realized a small problem. He had no idea which direction the city was. Fortunately, with the some knowledge that he acquired from some books in his world, Zack found his way back.
In this world, the sun also rose in the east. With the help of the position of the sun, Zack was able to identify the cardinal points, allowing him to go in the general direction where the city was located. Once the vegetation became less dense, Zack was able to identify some places he had already been and was able to return safely.
Unfortunately, his little unplanned adventure cost him a couple of hours more than he would have liked.
When he returned to his house, he examined the herbs he had collected. Today was his first expedition into the forest so he was more interested in getting familiar with it than collecting medicine. Still, his harvest was satisfactory.
In addition to the Orange Clawberry, Zack obtained two more herbs that had beneficial properties for the human body.
Rain Root and Copper Sunflower
Rain Root
A root commonly used to treat fever in many medicinal remedies. Its effects are so strong that even just taking the root can relieve symptoms.
The plant to which this root belongs is completely indistinguishable from the herbs that grow around it. The only way to identify it is after heavy rain. Due to its weak grip on the soil, the roots break off and come to the surface during heavy rains.
Due to its powerful effect, it is advisable to treat it before using it on a patient.
Copper Sunflower
A sunflower found in places where the sun is especially strong. Due to its ability to absorb sunlight, this sunflower takes on a coppery hue if not harvested for a long time.
Its petals are used in multiple medicinal remedies due to their body-strengthening effects.
Zack was quite pleased with his collection. It''s not that he didn''t wish he''d gotten more. It was only the first day. Having collected something can already be considered a success.
Zack left his things at his house and set out to explore the city. Despite having been in this world for roughly eight months, this was the first time he had gone to a city in this world.
Chapter 67: Zack鈥瞫 first day (Part 2)
Zack followed the columns of smoke that could be seen in the distance.
Blacksmith shops, kitchens, inns, and other establishments that required fire allowed him to see a light curtain of smoke that signaled the presence of the town in the distance. Soon, he saw the town.
The stone walls were eight feet tall, extremely small compared to the capital or any city in the kingdom. The dirt road led to a wide gate, guarded by two soldiers whose only function was to collect entrance fees.
The soldiers had already been informed of his new position yesterday when the mayor''s secretary accompanied him, so the guards greeted him when they saw him. Of course, as the new doctor in town, he didn''t need to pay anything to enter.
When he passed through the gate, the town appeared before his eyes.
It was around noon, and most of the city''s residents were working, so there weren''t too many people on the street. As Zack walked along the main road, apart from the workers in the shops on both sides of the street, a limited number of people were in the exterior.
Even so, the people he saw began to whisper as they pointed at him. Most likely, they realized who he was. One must not underestimate how quickly news travels in towns.
¡°Excuse me, mister.¡±
Zack turned around when he heard a voice next to him. A small boy, around eleven years old, approached him without fear. His clothes were a little big for him, but you could tell they were well cared for.
"Yes?"
¡°Are you the new doctor?¡±
¡°Yes, it''s me. Do you need something?¡± Asked Zack with the most amicable tone possible. A smile graced the boy''s face upon hearing this.
¡°Do you need a guide? No one knows the city better than me¡± the boy said confidently, although there was an insecure tone in his voice.
Hearing that the boy was searching for a job, he was a bit shocked, but thinking about it, it was normal.
In his world, this may be preposterous, but there was a small detail he overlooked. This was not his world. He can¡ät measure it with his own standards, he has to adapt to this world. He is sure there are lots of things he may not understand, but if he uses his former world¡äs perspective something will go wrong.
While he was pondering, Zack noticed that the kid was still waiting for an answer.
(It would indeed be better with a guide) Zack thought. At first, he wasn''t sure whether to hire a boy, but looking at his clothes, it was obvious that the money would come in handy. Although Zack didn''t have many coins on him, it should be enough to pay the boy.
After a few moments of contemplation, Zack accepted his offer, and the boy began to guide him. His first stop was the market.
The place was near.
Despite being a small town, the market flourished around it.
Food, clothing, weapons, artifacts. A row of shops appeared before Zack''s eyes. New and unknown things were shown in the stores.
Some fruits were similar to those in his world, while others were strange, of all colors and shapes. The same thing happened with meat and fish.
One of the vendors had a store with all kinds of exotic pets. Most of them were local animals, but some beasts in cages had a hint of mana from their body.
Some items on display piqued Zack''s curiosity. Like, for example, an armory that had enchanted weapons, overflowing with magical power. Or potions of all kinds that claimed to be able to heal any wound.
The experience was refreshing. Zack felt like he was in a flea market, where there were ancient relics, waiting for someone to discover their value.
They left soon. Sadly, he did not have enough money to buy anything, otherwise, he would stay until they closed.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.
After leaving the market, they headed to the industrial zone. Contrary to the commercial area, the place was much messier. It was like seeing an office full of pending papers to fill out.
Craftsmen gathered here to make their products. Blacksmiths, distilleries, and other buildings full of professionals worked tirelessly to meet the town¡äs needs.
There wasn¡ät much to do there. After some time passed, Zack and his guide left. Once they were quite far away, the boy asked where he wanted to go next. The town was not too big. Apart from the places they had already seen, only the residential area, the slums, and the dungeon area remained.
"Dungeon?" Zack stopped the explanation. He didn''t know there was a dungeon in the town. That would explain the size of the town. Although the place has all the necessary things to be considered a suitable place to live, it is too secluded. The difficult access prevents the arrival of merchants with products from abroad and makes trade difficult.
A dungeon would explain the size of the town, and how so many businesses can be open for a not-so-large local population.
¡°Take me to the dungeon area¡± Zack said without much thought. The other two areas don''t seem to be very important for him. If the need arises, he can visit them later. The only dungeon he has gone to is the one near the capital. Zack wants to see what kind of dungeon it is.
Based on where they are created, the dungeons are different inside, and the monsters inside are also unique.
A dungeon created near the sea will have creatures found near that area, while a dungeon near a mountain will have completely opposite beings.
As they advanced through the streets, the number of people they saw increased.
Men and women wearing armor, and weapons at their sides, walked in small groups while talking and laughing. Zack didn''t have to be a genius to know who they were.
Mercenaries.
In this world, there is no profession of adventurer. In its place, there are mercenaries. Combat classes that offer their services in exchange for money. It doesn''t matter what class you are, if you can complete the assignment, you will get paid for it.
Of course, there are limits. The mercenary guild will not accept assignments related to killing, robbing, or looting other people. If this were not the case, mercenaries would be no different from murderers and thieves.
Evidently, these people were not locals. Most of them had come here to explore the dungeon and gain experience.
Defeating monsters is much faster and more efficient than trying to learn and get the most out of the characteristics of your class.
A warrior not only needs to know how to wield a weapon. Learning to repair your equipment, fight in groups, improve your combat arts, train, or plan strategies are confirmed ways to raise your level. Most of these actions take time. It is much easier to enter the dungeon and kill monsters.
Unfortunately, his little guide didn''t know much about the dungeon, most people find out that information once they are inside the dungeon. The only thing he knew was that it was a C-class dungeon.
Zack was not surprised that this was the case.
Class D dungeons are too weak. There are other ways to level up. No one would bother coming here for a dungeon for newbies. On the other hand, if it were a B or A-rank dungeon, this town would not be a town. Professionals from all over the kingdom would come here, looking to climb the dungeon, and the nobles would have turned this remote point of the kingdom into a place into a money-making machine that would appear on most maps.
A C-rank dungeon was within his expectations, neither too weak that it would not encourage people to come here to clean the dungeon, nor too strong that the kingdom would personally intervene in its control.
The boy guide stopped in the middle of the road and said ¡°We have arrived, Mr. Doctor¡±
"Hmm?" Seeing what was in front of him, Zack had a question ¡°Where is the dungeon? Is it in that building?¡±
In front was a street full of shops aimed at the needs of mercenaries. Armories, bars, magical artifact stores, etc.
At the end of the street, there was a three-story building. The only building of that height in this town was the town hall. A building like this must be very special.
Hearing the question, his little guide shook her head. ¡°That''s the mercenary guild. They control the dungeon. If you want to enter the dungeon, you need to sign up for the guild¡±
¡°Why does the mercenary guild control the dungeon? Shouldn¡¯t the kingdom control it?¡± Zack asked, surprised. Logically speaking, there is no way for the kingdom to give up control of a dungeon, no matter how weak it is.
The kid looked at him strangely, as if he were seeing a two-headed rabbit. ¡°The kingdom controls the mercenary guild. Everyone knows that. Manny said that, because of the dungeon, the guild master is an annoying nobleman sent here by the king¡±
(The kingdom controls the mercenary guild)
Hearing his guide''s words, Zack could see how the plans he had created were falling apart by the moment.
Zack''s original plan was to join the adventurer''s guild and earn money by doing odd jobs and leveling up little by little. Now, that plan is not viable.
He used to think that the kingdom controlled the dungeon and the adventurer''s guild was a semi-independent organization. Thinking about it now, Zack can understand how stupid his idea was.
Zack was in no mood to continue the tour. After paying his guide some coins for his services, he decided to visit the mercenary guild. If he could have, Zack would have asked where the doctors'' guild was, but he already knew the answer.
A medicine guild can''t exist in a place with only one doctor. It would be the same as if there were a kingdom with only the king living in it.
Zack sighed.
(No matter the plan, it can¡ät stand the actual battle) though sadly.
This was no place to stand. With slow steps, he advanced to the guild to see what to expect. and not make castles in the air the next time.
Chapter 68: Zack鈥瞫 first day (Part 3)
Zack opened the doors of the adventurer''s guild and observed the atmosphere around him.
This was the first time he entered a guild, so he didn''t quite know what to expect. Based on rumors, and what he read, he imagined that the guild would be full of tough guys looking for ways to make money and form groups to delve into the dungeon, seeking to reach level 100.
It must be said that he was a little disappointed by what he saw upon entering.
The interior of the building looks more like a tavern than a guild. Multiple people were laughing and drinking beer, while scantily clad waitresses approached the tables to bring food. At the back was a counter where receptionists were serving a long line of people.
To be honest, it seemed to be a bar and not a guild. Some clients didn''t even look like mercenaries, but rather residents who lived or worked nearby.
Zack stood in one of the lines and waited for one of the receptionists to answer his questions. After ten minutes of waiting, it was his turn.
When he told the receptionist, he wasn''t interested in signing up, she lost interest. Still, she was able to answer Zack''s questions.
The city dungeon is under the control of the mercenary guild. If someone wants to enter it, they not only have to enroll in the guild but also rise to the appropriate rank.
The dungeons are classified according to the letters D, C, B, A, S, and SS. The mercenary guild system also has a similar ranking.
All people who register with the guild start at rank E, and as they complete orders for the guild, their rank increases.
If you want to enter a D-rank dungeon, you need to be a D-rank mercenary. The same goes for the rest of the dungeons.
Furthermore, if you want to raise your rank, it is not only necessary to have a record of orders placed. You must also have the corresponding strength. This is measured in your class tier. Tier 1 classes can only access D, and C rank dungeons; Tier 2 classes can access B and A rank dungeons, and Tier 3 classes can access S, and SS rank dungeons.
Of course, this is in theory. Zack doesn''t believe the rulers of the territories where the dungeons are located will let anyone enter.
To his left is a board where people put requests. Mercenaries can select the requests they wish to make. Once fulfilled, they will receive a reward specified by the client, except for a part the guild retains to act as an intermediary.
Upon hearing that they needed to check your status to register, Zack also lost interest in the conversation. However, there is one thing that caught his attention. Although he cannot accept requests, he can publish them. If at any time he needs to collect materials in the wild or the dungeon, Zack can make a request to the guild, and they will take care of delivering it.
Unfortunately, commissioning requests from the guild costs money that he does not have, but it is an alternative to take into account in the future.
Even so, he is pretty sure he¡äll not come here often unless there is something extraordinary happening.
Seeing that he had nothing else to do here, Zack discreetly left the building.
Now, his priority was making money. If he is going to stay in this place for some time, it is imperative to have a source of income. It is not likely ill people will come to his house every day. He needs a new source of income. His plan to accept requests in the mercenary guild is history.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
As he was walking towards the town¡äs exit, his eyes passed by one of the shops that sell potions and herbs.
The idea of selling balms, ointments, and salves to the mercenaries appeared in his head. Some recipes in the late doctor''s notebook were very efficient in healing wounds and disinfecting them. If he manages to gather the necessary materials, it would be no problem to sell it to a shop or guild to earn some money.
Zack went into the pharmacy to buy herbs. Within five minutes, Zack was rushing out the door without stopping.
(Two silver coins for a silver lily. That salesman must have the thief class) Zack thought angryly as he left the place. All the herbs were overpriced. They weren''t even rare herbs. Most can be collected in the nearby forests.
With no other alternative, Zack decided he would collect his own herbs. No, he decided he would plant his own herbs. So that he doesn''t need to come back to this place to be robbed.
After searching a bit more, he decided to come back to his house.
That was enough exploration. Without more ideas and without money, he couldn''t do anything else.
Just as he was about to return to his house, he smelled a familiar smell.
Growl
Hearing the sounds of his stomach, Zack decided to stay a little longer.
(Anyway, I don''t have anything important to do at home. It''s better to see if there''s anything new in men- no, it''s better to find out if something has happened since yesterday) Zack thought shamelessly as he headed towards the source of the smell. He had already recognized the smell, there was only one place it could come from.
Zack opened the door of the inn where he stayed yesterday.
"Welcome. Ohh. If it is our new doctor. To what do I owe this visit?¡± asked Harry, the innkeeper, as he watched him enter the inn.
¡°The news is flying from what I see¡± Zack said with a somewhat uneasy smile. The fact that all the people he has seen know something that happened yesterday afternoon is something that would never happen in his world.
¡°Hahaha. It is normal. There isn''t usually such exciting news every day. How can I help?"
¡°The truth is that I was passing through the area, and I got hungry so I thought I would stop and say hello¡±
Hearing what he had said, the innkeeper''s smile became more pronounced.
¡°Ahhh. I see you can''t resist our delights. Don''t worry, we''ll feed you well"
¡°Sarah, prepare a table for the new doctor!!¡± Harry shouted from the reception.
"Coming!" A voice answered from the dining room.
¡°It will be in a minute. Is there anything else I can do for you?¡±
¡°The truth is that because of everything that happened yesterday, I couldn''t come and sleep here. I was asking myself if-
¡°No refunds¡± Harry cut him quickly with the same smile.
¡
When Zack sat down, a waitress with orange hair, different from the last one, approached him.
¡°So you''re the new doctor? ¡°You don''t look like much¡± the waitress said rudely.
"Yes, it''s me. My name is Matthew¡± she said with an awkward smile. Under other circumstances, he would have been offended, but it''s really hard to get angry when you''re told you don''t look like a doctor if you''re not actually a doctor.
"Hmm. Anyway, what are you going to eat, doctor?¡± the waitress asked.
"What do you recommend me?" At first, she was thinking of ordering the same thing as yesterday, but he was curious to see what was on the menu. He wouldn''t mind coming here frequently if the other dishes were just as good.
¡°Let me think¡± the waitress said, scratching her head as she tried to remember.
¡°We have stuffed pork, chicken legs, mushroom soup, meatloaf, mutton, salad, bread and cheese, and fish.¡±
"Hmm. Mutton for me, what''s to drink?¡±
"Beer"
¡
..
.
¡°Is there anything else besides beer?¡± Zack and the waitress stared at each other for a few seconds until Zack asked.
¡°No,¡± the waitress responded without saying anything else.
Silence appeared between them again.
¡°Cough. Then only the mutton¡±
¡°Coming¡± After saying this, the waitress left the embarrassed Zack behind, and she went to serve other customers.
It was still a little early, and people were busy at this time, so there weren''t many patrons. Before he knew it, the food was on the table.
The appearance was quite good, giving it an appetizing appearance. Zack was eager to sink his teeth into it¡ if it weren''t for the looks he was receiving from the waitress.
(Seriously, what is going on with this world? Is it normal for waiters to stare at you while you eat?) He mentally complained.
Seeing that the girl was still looking at him, Zack lowered the cutlery and looked at the waitress somewhat annoyed. "I can help you with something?"
¡
..
.
¡°You''re not like us. What''s someone like you doing in a small town like this?¡± the waitress said suddenly.
Of all the things he was hoping to hear, this one was definitely not on the list.
Chapter 69: Gossip
¡°W-What do you mean?¡± Zack asked, trying to keep his voice from shaking. Unfortunately, the question was too unexpected. He was unprepared, and his voice possessed a slight tremor.
Hearing the answer, the waitress said nothing. She just continued to stare at him in silence.
After a while without saying anything, Sarah sighed.
¡°Well. It''s not that I have much interest in what you did before. Just try not to harm the townspeople. If you dare to do anything to them, I will take care of you myself, doctor¡± After saying that, she turned around and left.
He was still processing the information when he saw how the girl had left the way she had come.
(So. In the end. Does she know or not know who I am?) He asked himself. The chances of the waitress returning to her table to clarify what had happened do not seem high.
Zack shook his head. There is no evidence that she knows anything. Was there a problem with his disguise? No. There was no problem.
(Maybe she just wanted to make sure I am not suspicious? The previous doctor''s reputation doesn''t seem to be the best.) Zack remembered the hostility with which the father of one of the children treated him.
(Judging by her words, it doesn''t seem like I am in immediate danger)
Zack''s mind was a mess. It was not appropriate to stay in the city in these conditions. The best option is to go back home and organize your ideas.
Growl
(After eating) Zack thought as he listened to the sounds of protest from his stomach.
¡
When Zack arrived at his house, he had already calmed down.
Judging the situation, it doesn''t seem like that girl has any intention of outing him. It''s not even certain that she knows he''s not a doctor. The first thing should be to make sure he understood what she meant.
Zack is sure that her disguise is perfect, or at least good enough so that no one in this place will discover him. If he takes action and it turns out it was a misunderstanding, he will pay dearly.
(That''s why it''s better to wait. If nothing happens, I''m safe. On the contrary, if there is something abnormal, it won''t be too late to run away) Zack nodded. After clearing his thoughts, he felt a little more relaxed.
At first, he planned to read a little, but now he decided to practice some magic to digest food. There are still many spells that he wants to know how to use.
The forest near his house is ideal for practicing without anyone bothering him.
Once he got there and made sure no one was there, he began to remember the formula he wanted to use.
After choosing magic, Zack moved the mana from his body and raised his hands.
¡°Earth Spike¡±
In front of him, the earth abruptly moved upwards, and a five-foot mound appeared.
Seeing the incomplete form of the spell, Zack was not discouraged. It was the first time he used it. It was normal.
Tier 1 magic is divided into two aspects: mana manipulation, and elemental transformation.
Wizards absorb mana from nature and use it to use spells.
In the fireball spell, for example: The first step is to manipulate the mana inside your body so that when the magic manifests externally, it has the shape of a ball. To do this, the magician circulates the mana in his body in a certain specific way, through the nodes of his body.
Once the mana manipulation is finished, the next thing is to transform the mana into the corresponding element and manifest it externally. So, if it is converted to the element of fire, we will have a fireball.
To be honest, the main difficulty with tier 1 spells is mana manipulation. Sometimes exact movements are necessary for mana to become magic. Beyond that, there are no difficulties.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
Tier 2 magic is a little different.
Zack shook his head. (This is not the time to think such things) And he returned to concentrating on repeating the spell.
¡
Elsewhere, things were also happening.
After Zack left the inn, some curious women entered. Seeing them, Harry, the innkeeper, hid behind the display, wishing not to be seen by them. Fortunately, none of them were interested in him, and they ignored him, going straight to the dining room.
Harry sighed. Eyes full of pity for what is going to happen.
Once they arrived at the dining room it didn''t take long for them to see their objective.
¡°Sarah!¡± A high-pitched voice resounded in the dinner hall.
Upon hearing that voice, a shiver ran through the waitress''s back. As she slowly turned around she saw, to his horror, the three women.
¡°H-Hello Aunt Muriel.¡±
¡°Sarah. "It''s been a long time since we saw you"
¡°You''re not going to give us a hug¡±
"How much have you grown"
¡°We saw each other yesterday, Aunt Greta¡± she responded the best she could as she watched them pounce on her.
¡°Don''t worry about the details. We came to see you and chat a little. By the way, have you found a boyfriend? Otherwise, I can introduce you to the grandson of one of the town''s seamstresses. They say that he has already reached level 50 at 22 years old. I''m sure he would be-¡°
¡°I''m afraid I can''t speak now. ¡°I¡¯m working¡± Sarah quickly cut her aunt off, as she tried to get them off her. If she let them talk, they wouldn''t stop until nightfall.
¡°How can you talk to me like that?¡± responded one of her aunts ¡°We came here to see you. The least you could do is welcome us¡± her aunt said as she released her from her embrace.
"Girls, stop. I think Sarah said something very reasonable¡± Hearing this, the women turned to see one of them saying this.
¡°It is true that we have come without taking into account what she could be doing. We should not disturb her while she is busy¡± the woman continued.
Hearing that, Sarah''s eyes couldn''t help but soften a little. ¡°Aunt Maggie¡±
¡°Don''t worry, we won''t bother you while you work. Your priority is to serve customers. We and the rest of your family are proud that you are making it on your own. Let''s go girls, let''s let her work¡± After saying this, Aunt Maggie turned around and walked towards her exit.
Seeing this, the rest of the women followed her with hesitant steps, looking at each other for someone to say something. In the end, no one said anything, and they followed her with calm steps, without speaking.
Seeing this, Sarah breathed a sigh of relief and prepared to serve some customers.
"Waitress"
If Sarah had been holding something, she would have dropped it when she heard that voice calling her. She turned around slowly to see her aunts sitting at one of the tables while they called her name happily.
¡°I knew that was being too easy¡± she murmured quietly, as she went to another of the tables, pretending to ignore them.
¡°We would like to order something¡±
"Can anyone come? I have a question about the menu¡±
(This day is going to be a very long day) Sarah thought.
¡
"Hey? So you think the doctor is a noble?¡± his aunt asked.
In the end, Sarah could not resist the insistence of her aunts, and, before the grateful eyes of her boss, she told them everything she knew about the new doctor.
"I''m almost sure. If he is not a nobleman, at least he must be the son of a wealthy family¡± she responded before the expectant eyes of her aunt.
"How are you so sure? You''ve only seen him once"
¡°I haven''t been working here for years in vain¡± Sarah huffed. ¡°I''ve seen a lot of clients since I started working. From the idiots who come to get drunk, to mercenaries from outside the town. The new doctor, Matthew, doesn''t eat like a commoner. Nobody eats that way naturally. It is obvious that he knows etiquette and manners¡±
That is.
Even if Zack worked hard to create a new identity, that doesn''t mean it''s perfect. No matter how hard he tried to change his appearance and voice, it was inevitable that he would miss a few details.
The reason why people stared at him while he ate was not because they did it with all people. He just did it in a different way than the rest.
Since childhood, he has received the best education available from his parents. From how to sit, to how to speak to others. All those years of etiquette are not something that disappears overnight.
¡°Why do you think someone like that has decided to stay here?¡± Aunt Greta asked.
The women who were gossiping remained silent, thinking about this question.
It¡äs true. Why would someone like that stay in our town? What is his story? What happens to his family? Are they dead? Or was the new doctor expelled for some reason?
Thinking about the possible reasons, their eyes started shining.
"Don''t know. ¡°It''s not something that''s really important¡± Before her aunts could get too excited, Sarah cut them off from their fantasies.
¡°The only thing that is important is that it does not bring problems to the town¡± she said heroically¡
¡°Oh. My niece has grown up¡±
¡°She is already a woman¡±
¡°The only thing she lacks is a husband¡±
¡Only for her aunts to start gossiping again.
¡°By the way, Sarah. Are you sure you don''t want us to introduce you to anyone? A woman needs someone by her side¡±
"True. I know a man who has a son who is trying to make his own business. I''m sure you would be the perfect couple"
¡°And what about the new doctor? Although we don''t know much about him, it is undeniable that he is very handsome"
¡°You have to hurry. Otherwise, it will be too late-¡±
¡°SHUT UP!! WHO I DECIDE TO MARRY IS MY OWN THING!! GET OUT OF HERE!!"
In the end, Sarah''s patience reached its limit, and she kicked her aunts out of the inn.
The eyes of those women showed that they were dissatisfied, but they knew their niece well. If they try to stay here, they would most likely end up arguing.
Sarah watched her aunts leave the inn while they differed over Matthew''s identity.
The next morning, the exciting story of love, betrayal, and revenge about the new doctor''s former life was created in collaboration with the town''s most annoying women.
Chapter 70: Situation
Eight or nine days passed, and Zack was getting used to his new lifestyle.
In the mornings, he would go out early to explore the forest and collect the medicinal plants in the area.
During this time, he has become accustomed to the forest, and picking herbs is a bit easier.
After a few hours, he was back at home and began to read the medical books in his new study. Despite his talent and his title, which allowed him to read books quickly, the medical books were complex, long, and had complex jargon, so progress was not as fast as he would have liked. Still, Zack was gaining knowledge at a rapid rate, and he would not be completely useless in case of an emergency.
The first time he started reading one of these books, Zack was quite surprised by its content.
In his opinion, medicine, like other aspects of this medieval society, would be old-fashioned, and full of errors. Zack thought the treatments would consist of using leeches and other unreliable remedies of this type to cure the sick. The reality was different.
Medicine was quite advanced. In the books he has read, the existence of bacteria, blood transplants, and even procedures for performing minor surgical operations, such as appendectomy, is mentioned. Of course, the actual level is much lower than that of the modern world, and many diseases remain obscure mysteries.
The reason why at first glance, the medicine of this world is at a high level is due to the direction of medical research.
Due to the presence of priests and miracles, the medical knowledge of this world focused more on what sacred magic could not cure.
Diseases, infections, and plagues are the specialties of medicine in this world. That does not mean that doctors do not know about the treatment of bodily wounds, but due to healing magic, it has been relegated to the background.
The clerical classes can regenerate lost members. Not even the medicine of their world can compete with that. In this world, doctors have given up long ago in this spot.
In the afternoon, Zack dedicated himself to learning new spells and improving his attributes. During his stay in the castle, he focused on learning spells that would improve his survival and combat ability, so when he settled in, he realized that he had to learn spells that would be useful to him in their new circumstances.
(And to think that I thought an ironing spell was useless) thought Zack, looking at his clothes, full of wrinkles.
During this period, he has learned the Earth Spike, Plant Growth, and the Rain Summoning spell, and he is learning a drying technique.
Zack had collected some local herbs and transplanted them into a small garden behind the house. The first two spells were for the correct growth of his herbs. Even though he had never planted anything, thanks to these spells, there were no problems with the transplant, and they are growing favorably.
As for the drying spell, well¡
Zack took a look from the window at an area of the field. It is a barren piece of land, where there was nothing.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.
¡Let''s say that making potions is not as easy as he initially thought.
Not only does it require precise timing to introduce certain herbs into the mixture, but the preparation of each of the ingredients takes a long time. Some herbs require grinding before use, others need to be felled, and some need to be left in the sun for several days.
That patch of grass is the result of having deposited his failed mixtures in that place. The result is what can be seen from the window.
If it weren''t for the growth spell, he is sure that, in six months, the plants in the forest will not be enough for him to practice.
To speed up preparation, Zack has prepared a list of spells that are necessary: Dry, Drain, and Boil are the most urgent. Additionally, Zack has noticed that the ground around that area is starting to harden, so he also wants to learn a fertilizer spell. Fortunately, these spells are tier 0 cantrips, and the number of tier 0 spells Zack knows is enough to cover a large number of categories. He doesn''t even know why there were so many when there wasn''t a corresponding tier 1 spell. Still, Zack is grateful that they exist. Otherwise, things would be impossible.
So far, despite multiple attempts, Zack has not made any minimally usable medicine, except the homemade ointment that Zack created, which consisted of mixing some ground herbs with water and leaving it to dry in the sun. Compared to the prescriptions in the old doctor''s notebook, I don''t think anyone will take a look at it.
Zack stopped thinking about this. There was nothing he could do at this moment.
(There are other things to worry about) Zack thought as he looked at what supplies he had. Apart from some berries he picked in the forest, there isn''t much to eat.
Zack sighed.
Since he settled here, almost two weeks ago, he hasn''t had any patients. On the one hand, he is grateful for it. He doesn''t want to make any mistake with a human life. On the other hand, the little money he earned selling herbs on the first day had run out.
The plan of selling potions didn''t look like it was going to pay off any time soon, and his money was already running out. These last few days, he does not dare to go to the city for fear that he will find something interesting and find himself without money to buy it. No matter how bad the food of this world is, it is better than eating berries for days.
(Being a fugitive sucks) Zack thought as he reclined in his chair.
If there were other circumstances, Zack would be in the dungeon collecting materials, or fulfilling orders to earn money. Even though most magicians spend a lot of money on resources, they also make a lot of money. He can''t even go to the dungeon to make money.
Some magicians decide to focus on research and receive research money from the kingdom in which they are located, others decide to do some jobs in exchange for money, and the last ones embark on secondary professions such as magic teaching to wealthy people, creators of magical artifacts, or even a messenger.
These professions are not classes, they are corners that do not fit into particular classes, or the class that handles this is so difficult to acquire that they can make money.
For example, no matter how fast a courier is, a mage can send the package much faster. No matter how good a teacher is, if he doesn''t know magic, he can''t teach.
There are many types of classes, but none are as flexible as magic classes.
What''s the point of being the best warrior if you can''t get close to your enemy? What''s the point of being the best assassin if they detect you before you arrive? What''s the point of being the best archer if your arrows don''t reach the enemy?
Unfortunately, Zack cannot use his magic openly.
Sigh
If he could, he would pack his bags and leave for another kingdom, but he is not stupid enough to believe that they would not detect him, or recognize his identity. His spells can be useful here, but they are still tier-1 spells. The moment he wants to cross the border, he will be arrested before he can turn around.
(Better do something productive. Daydream all day is useless) Thought Zack while reaching for another book.
Bang Bang Bang
While Zack was immersed in his circumstances, someone urgently began pounding on his door.
Zack was startled. Since he moved, no one had visited him. He got up quickly and went to see what it was about.
Who knows? Maybe his luck would turn around.
Chapter 71: Max
In the dungeon of the small town where Zack resided, into its depths, mercenaries dived day after day in search of money and the hope of leveling up.
On the 11th floor of the dungeon, a small group of adventurers were fighting monsters.
¡°Max! Back away. You''ve gotten too far ahead¡± said the leader to one of its members.
"I''m fine! No problem¡± Max responded as he blocked one of the attacks with his shield.
¡°That''s not what I was referring to. Go back¡± the leader replied. If it weren''t for the fear of attracting the approaching monsters, he would have screamed.
(Idiot) thought the archer in the rearguard. Maybe Max can defend himself against these attacks, but that doesn''t mean everything is fine. Not only can he end up surrounded, but even if he is careful, he can also endanger his companions.
Firstly, Max''s role on the team is to defend the rest of the group. If any monsters pass him and advance, the rest of the group will be in danger.
As predicted, some monsters left Max aside and approached the rest of the group. Fortunately, the monsters in this dungeon are slow, so they can back away to keep their distance.
"Hey? Where are you going?" Seeing the rest of the team retreat, leaving him isolated, Max began to get nervous. At this point, in no time he would be surrounded by monsters.
There is no other way. There are only four members. If they let the monsters get too close, they will be in danger. That doesn''t mean they''re going to leave him behind.
"Take it easy. Grab your shield and try to draw their attention¡± the leader told him calmly. Hearing this, Max began to calm down and adopted a defensive stance.
The rest of the group began the offensive. Under the arrows of their archer, the other two got rid of the two or three monsters approaching them and went to the monsters focused on Max.
Little by little, the monsters surrounding Max were decreasing, and the situation was under control yet again.
The monsters in the dungeon have animal characteristics. Because the city is surrounded by forests, and separated from other cities, the dungeon acquired nature characteristics. Not only monsters but even magical plants can be found casually growing on it.
When they defeated the last of the monsters, the others approached Max. Compared to the other three, Max''s figure was pitiful. His body was full of scratches and bruises, and his clothes were torn apart by the monsters'' attack. Even his shield was on its last legs.
(Idiot) the archer thought when he saw Max''s state.
¡°Let''s leave it for today¡± Seeing the situation of their partner, the leader couldn''t help but sigh. Under these conditions, it was not appropriate to continue advancing.
¡°N-No. I can follow. This is nothing- Ouch¡± Max tried to pretend to be fine, only to feel terrible pain once he tried to lift his shield.
Sigh
His companions sighed when they saw what he was trying to do.
"Let''s go back"If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.
¡
Max and the group left the dungeon disappointed. They originally planned to stay a couple of days in the dungeon and collect some resources from within, including animal skins. Coming back so soon is disappointing.
The group is made up of the leader, Ron, and its other three members: Max, Rea, and Peter.
Peter is the archer, who shoots arrows from the rear, and Max is in charge of protecting the group while the other two are in charge of attacking their enemies.
The four arrived in the city a few months ago in search of a dungeon of their level. Although there are many dungeons in the world, they are not extremely common, and most of the known dungeons are occupied by different groups living there.
Most of the time, the dungeons are occupied by nobles from that territory who use them to strengthen their troops.
Without the king''s laws preventing a single person or group from controlling a dungeon, no sane person would even let foreigners enter in them.
In most cases, foreigners can only access part of the dungeon. The rest is used by local lords. Even in these circumstances, it is not strange for nobles to ask for an extra fee for their pockets in exchange for ''safety'' for the people who enter.
The Kingdom usually turns a blind eye to this behavior, and ordinary people cannot do anything against the nobles. If they could help it, they wouldn''t enter the dungeon, but that''s something almost no one wants. Leveling up without killing monsters is too difficult and slow.
The society of this world is too closed. Everyone wants to level up. To do so, they must level up. Leveling up is the only way for most people to succeed. If you increase your rank, not only will you become more powerful, but the forces of the kingdom will try to recruit you. You will receive all kinds of benefits for your services.
It is very common to hear the story of people who, after moving up a level, obtained fame, wealth, and glory and became famous throughout history.
Everyone wants to be the protagonist of their own story.
¡°Max, are you okay?¡± Rhea asked.
During the entire journey, the group has been silent. Until they left the dungeon, Max has been behind them. It''s only now that they noticed the state Max is in.
Aside from the poor condition of his clothes, Max is not in good shape. Aside from having difficulty keeping up with the group, it seems like he doesn''t even have enough strength to carry his own equipment.
In front of them, Max was breathing heavily. It seemed like he could barely stand upright. The beating he received from the monsters turned into something more serious than he thought.
¡°I-I''m fine. ¡°I just need to rest a little¡±
BAM
After saying those words, Max fell to the ground. He seemed to have run out of strength after finishing speaking.
¡°M-Max!¡± Rhea shouted in alarm, and she quickly came to help him. The other two seemed to be hesitating about what to do.
¡°Idiot¡± said the archer.
"Wait. Aren''t you going to leave it here? We are a team¡± Rea said when she saw that Peter was not stopping to help.
¡°Hump. In the first place, it was his fault for the state he was in. None of this would have happened if he hadn''t decided to move forward without us. What happens to him is his responsibility¡± And with that, he continued advancing to the guild.
Seeing the attitude of his companion, Rhea looked at his leader with unsure eyes as if wondering if he was going to leave, too. Seeing this, Ron found himself at a crossroads. To be honest, if he could, he would also want to leave.
The dungeon exploration that was supposed to last a couple of days only lasted a couple of hours. All the effort of coordinating the team was ruined. However, he can''t do that.
The moment they started talking, they attracted the crowd. People are looking at him. If he decides to leave now, everyone will know. They will get the impression that he is an unreliable leader who abandons his colleagues when they are no longer needed.
The population of adventurers in the city is scarce. A good reputation is essential in this world. Otherwise, no one will team up with you.
Peter is still too young, and the time he has been working as a mercenary is not long either. He doesn''t even know it, but his actions now will cause him to have problems in the future. Nobody wants a partner who abandons his teammates when they have problems.
Ron sighed.
(All I want is to level up. Is it really so difficult?)
¡°Let me help you¡± Ron said with an awkward smile.
The two carried Max to the guild, where they let him sit down, and examined his wound.
"I''m fine. I need to get some rest¡± Max said as he breathed heavily.
¡°There is no way you are okay. "You can''t even stand up" said Ron, examining the wound.
"It''s severe?" Rhea asked.
"Don''t know. ¡°We need a professional¡±
Ron went to the bar and asked the bartender, too accustomed to seeing people coming from the dungeon injured.
"Excuse me"
"Yes?"
"Do you know where is a doctor?"
Chapter 72: Encounter
"Do you feel pain from that?"
"No, it doesn''t hu¡ª Ouch."
"Hmm. It doesn''t seem like you have anything broken. It looks twisted. I don''t think you''ll be able to use that leg for a while."
Zack was in a room at the mercenaries'' guild, examining a patient.
Apparently, one of their members had an accident in the dungeon and injured their leg. Zack wasn''t paying much attention to the details. His entire focus was on the wound. This was the first time he was tending to someone in a professional capacity, and he didn''t want anything to go wrong.
Fortunately, it was a sprain; if it had been something more serious, like a stab wound, Zack wasn''t sure if he would have known what to do. He was still reading the books in his office, and he hadn''t even had time to practice.
In addition to Zack and the patient, two other people were in the room, which the guild had provided for treatment. One of them seemed concerned for their friend, while the other appeared to want to be anywhere but there.
Clearly, this group had their own circumstances, but it was not something Zack wanted to get involved in. He had enough problems of his own and didn''t need more.
"Ah."
"Hold on," Zack said with a blank expression as he bandaged the wound.
In Ron and Rea''s eyes, Zack seemed terribly bored, as if he had seen this type of injury a thousand times. If they knew it was his first time tending to someone, they weren''t sure how they would react.
"There, I''m done," Zack declared.
Ankle sprains were very common in their world. Normally, the more pain and swelling there was, the more severe the sprain.
To be honest, the injury didn''t seem too serious, but the patient was experiencing more pain than Zack expected from this type of injury.
When one asks, they receive an answer.
It turns out that after spraining the ankle, the patient decided to climb from the eleventh floor of the dungeon on their own. It''s no wonder they''re in pain. If it had been in Zack''s world, such an action would have been extremely serious, but in this world where one can gain strength by leveling up, it''s not such a big deal. Nonetheless, it''s an extremely foolish behavior, and Zack let all three of them know that.
"I can''t do much more here. Come to my house tomorrow, and we''ll finish up there," Zack said as he stood up.
To be honest, there wasn''t much more he could do. It was just a sprain. There''s no magical cure. Aside from applying ice to the area and compressing it with a bandage, there wasn''t much else he could do. The only thing left was to immobilize the area to protect it from further injury, but he didn''t have a cast on hand. When he got back, he would prepare a magical substitute and apply it to the patient.
"Make sure to keep your foot elevated, and under no circumstances put weight on the leg for a couple of days. What you need now is complete rest. Any foolishness could make it worse. In the worst case, you might not be able to use the leg again," Zack warned with a serious tone.
Zack''s words were somewhat exaggerated, but this guy seemed very impulsive. If he didn''t say anything, he might treat it as a minor injury and try to do something dangerous.
Upon hearing this, Max seemed to tremble a bit.
"Thank you, Doctor. We''ll make sure to be careful," the apparent leader approached Zack just as he was leaving.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.
"Five silver coins," Zack stated without hesitation.
The moment he heard the price, the leader''s smile froze.
...
After parting ways with the group, Zack walked the streets in a good mood.
(Who would''ve imagined they''d send money to my doorstep just when I was worrying about it?) Zack thought cheerfully.
A villager would earn around ten to fifteen silver coins a month, depending on their occupation. Nevertheless, where there are earnings, there are expenses, so, at the end of the month, a regular family can''t afford to save much.
To be honest, five coins wasn''t a lot of money for a mercenary. If it were, no one would want to work, and the guild would be deserted. Even the simplest task of collecting herbs in the forest could reward you with fifty copper coins. Of course, the more dangerous the task, the greater the reward.
With some money on hand, Zack decided to do something he had been wanting to do for almost a week: visit the market.
The last time he was there, he wanted to take a look, but the lack of funds made it impossible.
When Zack arrived at the market, the atmosphere was lively. People of all kinds were walking around, searching for good deals and trying to get what they needed.
Zack looked at stores and merchandise. Although he had been here once before, he hadn''t had the time to carefully observe what was available. He watched what other people were buying and which stores they were visiting.
Middle-aged women were heading to buy food: fish, fruits, and vegetables were the most common items.
One of the main challenges Zack had encountered since living alone was the lack of food. Obviously, it was impossible to eat at inns every day, and berries weren''t particularly nutritious. He needed a way to get food.
One of the women who was busy shopping noticed him and approached him.
"Excuse me, are you the new doctor?"
Zack, who was busy deciding what to buy, was startled to hear a voice behind him. When he turned around, he saw a middle-aged woman of short stature and a slightly plump build standing in front of him with a smile.
"Yes, I am. My name is Matthew. Who are you?"
The woman''s smile widened upon hearing his response.
"How rude of me. My name is Greta. It''s a pleasure to meet the new doctor. The rumors about you don''t do you justice."
"Rumors?"
"Don''t worry about that," Greta said, changing the subject. "What are you doing here, doctor? Are you shopping?"
"Yes," Zack replied politely. "Since I moved, I''ve been too busy to come until now, so I was deciding what to buy."
"I see. That''s normal. If you''d like, I can help you."
"I wouldn''t want to be a bother." Although Zack was tempted by the offer, he decided to decline it. It was too sudden, and he didn''t want to get too involved with the people here. He hadn''t forgotten that he was still being searched for.
"It''s no trouble," Greta replied enthusiastically. "Let us help you settle into the city. It can''t be easy to move to a new place. If you''d like, we can chat for a while as we shop," Greta said as she dragged Zack by the arm to where her friends were waiting with smiles.
If Sarah had seen what was happening, she would have run away as fast as she could. Unfortunately, Zack had no idea what was about to happen.
Ignorance is not always a virtue.
...
"Are you sure you have to leave so soon? There are still things we haven''t shown you."
Zack looked at the sky and saw that it was getting dark. Since he had been dragged to the mercenaries'' guild to treat a patient, Zack had spent the entire day in the city.
"I''m sure. I wouldn''t want to inconvenience you any longer. Thank you very much for your help." If someone were to look at Zack now, they would notice that his eyes had taken on a darker tone, as if he were losing faith in humanity.
"What a polite young man! Nothing like my daughter. You should meet her; I''m sure a young man like you would be good for her," one of the ladies in the group responded.
"Thank you, but for now, I want to focus on my studies. It''s not appropriate for me to get to know anyone," Zack quickly replied. This was the eighteenth time they had tried to match him with a relative. If he weren''t sure, he''d think the city''s population was increasing every time he spoke with these ladies.
Zack quickly walked away before they could convince him to stay for the third time. Zack''s head was filled with the questions and answers he had given, one after another, about his work, his life, his family, and his past, down to the tiniest detail. He wasn''t even sure if his story was holding up. By the third hour, he was experiencing hallucinations.
Zack was sure that if he hadn''t retained some semblance of sanity, he would have used magic to escape from there.
Despite it all, it was undeniable that those ladies had helped him a lot. Not only did he now know where to find the best products, but they had also helped him haggle and get the best prices. It must be acknowledged that seeing the merchants walk away while they passed by was entertaining.
Zack wasn''t sure where he had gone after parting ways with Greta and the others. He simply walked aimlessly as he cleared his mind.
Yip!
A sound caught Zack''s attention and made him look in a certain direction.
Chapter 73: Animal Shop (Part 1)
It was already late, and dusk was beginning to settle in. The workday had ended, and people were heading back home, tired from their day''s labor. Zack approached the alley where the sound was coming from. As he got closer, not only that noise but other different sounds started echoing in his ears.
Slowly, Zack left the main market street and ventured into the intricate side streets. After a while of wandering, he finally found the source of the noise. In front of him, in a narrow alley, there was a somewhat dilapidated establishment. Its facade, covered in withered vines, barely revealed the rusty sign that could hardly be read. The wood was weathered, and the bricks were worn. It''s no wonder this place was so secluded. If it had been on the main street, people would have been scared away.
Curious, Zack struggled to open the door and entered the place. Upon entering, his ears were flooded with a multitude of sounds, and there was a pungent smell that combined old hay, wood, and a strange exotic fragrance. The interior was filled with cages and terrariums, housing various animals, some of which Zack had seen during his visits to the forest, and others he had only seen in books. Colorful feathered birds, snakes of unusual colors, and small wide-eyed mammals were in the cages. The terrariums displayed spiders, frogs, and various insects.
As Zack ventured further in, he couldn''t help but be drawn inside. This might be one of the most magical scenes he had witnessed since arriving in this world. Zack observed everything around him like a curious child, but even though everything was new and exciting, something was missing.
"Hello?" While Zack was busy searching for the owner, a raspy voice suddenly sounded.
"Welcome."
Zack couldn''t help but startle at the sound of the voice. If it had been a bit later, he might have screamed like a teenager. Seeing that he had achieved the desired effect, the culprit couldn''t help but smile slightly.
Turning around, Zack saw the owner of the voice. The person in question was a man with disheveled hair and an unkempt beard. The clothes he wore made him look more like a wizard than a merchant, always dressed in tattered clothing and a wide-brimmed hat. If it weren''t for the fact that Zack didn''t sense any magical power in him, he would be certain the man was a fellow wizard.
"Sorry for that, young man. It''s been a long time since I''ve had a little fun. Most people who come to this place are accompanied by customers who give them advance notice. I have to admit it''s satisfying to see someone get startled after all."
The man approached and said, "Allow me to introduce myself. I''m Harris, the owner of this shop."
"Is this a shop?" Zack asked while looking around. Not that he hadn''t suspected before that this was a shop; it''s just that the place was so old. If this were his former world, it would have been closed down due to the risk of collapse.
"I''m Matthew."Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.
"Ah, the new doctor. To what do I owe the pleasure?"
By this point, Zack wasn''t surprised that he was recognized. After explaining the situation, the owner apologized, and both of them sat in the back of the shop to talk.
"Ah, so you heard a noise. I''m sorry about that. My animals tend to get restless from time to time," said Harris.
"Don''t worry. Would you mind telling me a bit about this shop?"
"Of course," the owner''s eyes lit up upon hearing the question. "As you may have already guessed, this is a pet shop. We sell all kinds of domestic animals. It''s quite common for one to feel lonely or overwhelmed, and a pet is perfect for solving this problem." Harris began to talk about the benefits of having a pet at home.
Upon hearing this, Zack interrupted, "So, you mean you sell these pets to the town''s residents?"
Zack looked around. Whichever way he looked, he could see spiders, snakes, and insects. Definitely not the kind of animals one would want at home to keep their children company.
Harris sighed. "That was the plan, but sadly, most of the town''s people are not interested in having pets," he said in a low voice. "The people who want pets already have them, and the rest don''t want to buy one. That''s why I''ve been forced to diversify my business."
"Diversify?" Zack asked.
The owner pointed at the animals in the cages. "The animals here are not pets. They are dangerous animals, most of which are trained to work with mercenaries."
"Look at that bird, for example," Harris pointed to one of the cages where a bird with multicolored feathers was squawking loudly. "That''s a swiftwing bird. They are hardy animals that can fly faster than horses. They used to be used as messenger birds by the army. Later, they switched to a less conspicuous bird to avoid message interception. They are very expensive; hardly anyone in the town can afford them, but mercenaries like them."
"Look at this one," the owner said as he pointed to one of the terrariums. "That''s a trapdoor spider. It specializes in digging holes in the ground and hiding in them. It''s not venomous, but it''s excellent at ambushing. A well-trained trapdoor spider can dig enough to conceal a person in no time."
Zack listened to the owner''s words as he explained, one by one, the different animals in the shop. When he finished the explanation, he turned to Zack and asked, "What do you think? Are you interested in any of them?"
Zack was surprised to hear this. Obviously, he was a doctor (or at least pretending to be one), and he had no use in acquiring a pet from the ones being sold here.
Seeing his expression, Harris knew what he was thinking. "Not all the pets here have to be used by adventurers," he said. With that, he got up from his seat and approached a small cage on one of the shelves.
"Look at this." The owner lifted the cover that was covering the cage and showed what was inside: a small toad that Zack had never seen before, fast asleep.
They call it a treasure toad. It''s usually bred in the southern part of the continent. It lives in warm-climate forests and feeds on all kinds of herbs. Pharmacists use it to detect medicinal herbs. The moment it detects one, it leaps for it. Are you interested?"
Upon hearing the owner''s description, a hint of curiosity sparked in Zack''s eyes. Searching for herbs indeed takes a lot of time. If he had one of these, his job would be much easier.
Zack''s interested expression let Harris know he had a potential customer. He explained all the toad''s features one by one while watching Zack''s eyes shine a little brighter. Still, Zack wasn''t going to be easily fooled. In the age of information, the world he came from knows perfectly well that there''s always a catch.
"How much?"
"A steal compared to what you could earn if it falls into the hands of someone skilled," Harris said.
"How much?" When Zack finally repeated the very same words, this time more cautiously, Harris''s smile shrank a bit.
"Ten gold coins."
"Ten gold coins?!" Zack exclaimed
The interest faded from his eyes.
Chapter 74: Animal Shop (Part 4)
It was an exaggerated sum. No matter how rare the species, there''s no way that price makes sense. Zack still wasn''t used to this monetary system, but ten gold coins would be enough to buy a second-hand car and get it fixed up, based on what he had observed.
Seeing Zack''s expression, Harris smiled bitterly, "I know it might seem exaggerated, but this species is very rare, and it doesn''t exist in our country. If it weren''t for a stroke of luck, I wouldn''t have been able to acquire it."
"Furthermore, even though it''s a bit pricey, that means the number of people who own one will be almost zero. You''ll have an advantage over the rest of the doctors," the owner began.
(Zack thought to himself, "It''s hard to think about being better than other doctors when you''re the only doctor in town"), but he didn''t say anything as he watched Harris try to convince him to spend an exorbitant sum on something he didn''t need. It reminded him of infomercials.
"While others are busy looking for herbs, you can use that time to study medicine, attend to patients, and level up. Don''t consider it in the short term; you have to look beyond. Maybe this is your ticket to Tier 2. Since this is our first meeting, I''m willing to give you a discount and drop it to nine gold coins and fifty silver coins," Harris continued.
To be honest, if Zack were a real doctor, he might be interested. Unfortunately, he was a magician, and it was obvious that this creature wouldn''t help him improve his class. Still, he couldn''t help but wonder how that frog could detect medicinal herbs. It''s clear that the effect of the plants would be different in animals than in humans. It''s very curious that the plants this toad feeds on have beneficial effects on humans.
Harris mistook Zack''s expression of interest in the purchase and increased his efforts to show the advantages.
"I''m sorry, Harris, but I''m not interested enough in this toad to spend ten gold coins. You''ll have to sell it to someone else," Zack said. Five minutes later, just as the price had dropped to five gold coins, and seeing that the owner was still talking, Zack decided to interrupt. It didn''t seem like he would finish talking anytime soon, and he had to get back home. It was already late.
No matter how much he reduced the price, it wasn''t something he was interested in or could afford.
(If only it were that easy), hearing this, the owner''s shoulders slumped. He had indeed obtained this toad by chance, but it wasn''t cheap. A few months ago, a friend of his brought him the toad, hoping to sell it. Seeing a business opportunity, he decided to buy it for two gold coins. The idea was good; an exotic animal always has interested buyers, no matter the species. It''s a pity that, no matter how hard he tried, Nadia wasn''t interested.
Harris couldn''t sell the toad, even though he tried to promote it for some time. The town is just too small. Apart from its residents, who don''t have such a sum of money, the rest of the people here are those who came for the dungeon. There''s simply no market to sell it.
At first, he thought he might try to sell it to some well-off mercenaries who had the idea of venturing into the deep forest in search of exotic herbs.
The forests near the city are not too dangerous, but the deeper you go, the more resources you''ll find, each rarer than the last. And alongside those resources, there will be animals and beasts that have made that place their home.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
How could he have known that none of the mercenaries would be interested in exploring the unknown depths of the forest in search of treasures, and instead, they would all cluster around the dungeon?
With the exception of a few mercenaries who needed money urgently or didn''t feel well-prepared, none of them even came close to the forest''s outskirts.
In retrospect, it makes sense.
Entering the dungeon is a sure business while entering the forest is a gamble. If you''re unlucky, you might provoke a beast or dangerous animal that you didn''t know was there.
Dungeon monsters are documented, all plants have been identified, and there are maps of all its floors. There are no extra risks. If you''re careful, there''s no problem leaving without major injuries.
Except for a few locals like lumberjacks or fishermen from the village, maybe he''s the one who knows its interior best.
"Hmm? Hey, Harris, what''s over there?"
When he was thinking of an excuse to leave, Zack heard a noise coming from one of the side rooms.
The shop owner turned to look in the direction Zack was pointing and then made an indifferent gesture.
"That place? Come, I''ll show you."
The owner indicated for him to follow. When they reached the door, he took one of the keys hanging from his waist and used it to unlock the door, which was a bit rusty but he managed to open it with some effort.
The room wasn''t much different from the lobby where the animals were kept. There were also many cages and some creatures in them.
"I thought the ones at the entrance were all the animals you had. I didn''t expect you to have more," Zack said, curious, wanting to see the new species. Unlike the other room, the animals here were quiet. There were no growls or exaggerated movements.
"Nah, the animals I have here are not for sale for various reasons," explained Harris. "Some of these animals are injured or sick, and it''s not suitable to present them to customers. They need time to heal. If I present animals in bad condition, my credibility will go down."
He realized he was right; some of the species in these cages seemed less active than the ones for sale. A small group had body parts bandaged and were resting to recover.
"How did it get injured? I thought you had them in cages," Zack asked.
Upon hearing this, Harris looked at him with a hint of disdain. "Animals can''t be in cages all the time, especially wild animals. They need activity and exercise. Otherwise, if I left them in their cages all day, they would become more and more violent, and it''s possible that some might even break out of there. That''s not good for the business."
What he said made sense. Animals can''t be locked up all the time; they need exercise and fresh air. It''s not uncommon in Zack''s world to hear about animals that developed depression and were lethargic all day due to improper upbringing by their owners.
Most of the creatures here were a repetition of what was in the other room. There was nothing new. Just as he was about to leave and thank Harris for his time, Zack felt a palpitation.
His gaze focused on one of the cages covered with a sheet. It was a small cage that went completely unnoticed among the larger ones with animals in them, and no sounds came from it. If not for the feeling he had just perceived, he would believe it was empty.
Nevertheless, he knew he couldn''t be mistaken.
When he uncovered the sheet covering the cage, he saw the animal inside. It had nothing to do with the animals in the store. Unlike the predators around it, the animal in front of him was small and clearly frightened. If it weren''t for its well-groomed fur, Zack would have thought it was an abandoned animal.
The owner, seeing what he was doing and realizing that he had seen it, explained, "That animal is part of the group from before the store''s remodeling. Due to its size and timid nature, none of the adventurers are interested in acquiring it, and the city''s residents no longer come here. I''ve tried to sell it in many ways, but I''ve never succeeded."
Isaac looked at the small dog huddled in a corner of its cage, almost trembling. After staring at it for a while, he opened his mouth and asked:
"How much is it?"
Chapter 75 Titan (Part 1)
The rain made the few people who were still out on the street seek shelter from the rain. It wasn''t too late, but many of the stores were closed. The only lights you could see were from the taverns, where their patrons rested and drank, waiting for the rain to pass.
In the middle of the deserted streets, a figure ran quickly to escape the rain, their cloak full of bundles they wanted to protect from the weather. Due to the rain, the streets were empty, so they quickly made it home.
(Aww. I''m soaked. Why did it start raining suddenly?) Zack thought as he tried to dry off from the rain.
Ironically, despite all the magic he had learned, there was no spell to dry off from the rain.
Zack raised his hand and directed it towards the fireplace.
Spark
A spark appeared among the firewood, causing it to start burning. In no time, a fire had appeared in the fireplace.
One of the bundles he had in his clothes began to move quickly.
"Whoa," exclaimed Zack, as the bundle in question wriggled in his shirt.
The small bundle quickly escaped from his hands and headed toward the fire he had just lit.
Zack watched as the animal he had just purchased shivered in front of the fire, trying to warm up.
Seeing that it had no intention of moving, Zack grabbed the bag of food he had bought in the morning, which he held in his other hand, and headed to the kitchen to cook something and find a place to store the rest.
As he took out the food and thought about what to cook, Zack thought about the reason he had bought the dog.
Upon reflection, it wasn''t appropriate to have a pet. What he needed now was to study all the books in his head and learn as much magic as possible to level up. It''s not suitable to have distractions around. Although he could take care of himself, Zack wasn''t sure how to take care of another living being.
To be honest, there wasn''t a concrete reason; it was more of a spontaneous impulse. There was no particular benefit to letting an animal into his house. However, Zack had to admit that these days in the village, his life had become... lonely.
Life in the castle was different. Every day, he had breakfast with Austin, Shun, and Miyu, and there was always at least one servant following him. Although he never spoke to the other magicians, the library was full of other people studying or gossiping. Even though he was always alone, he was never really alone.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
"It''s different here," Zack thought.
These days had been completely different from the almost eight months he had spent in the castle.
From morning to night, he had complete freedom to manage his time as he pleased. There was no one to supervise him, and the people in the village didn''t come to this place except for emergencies. Unless he went to the village for some reason, he wouldn''t have contact with anyone all day.
No one to have breakfast with, no one to listen to talking, no one around...
Zack sighed.
Zack finished storing the food and prepared a vegetable soup. With ingredients from the market and a little magic, it wasn''t difficult to prepare something hot in a few minutes. After preparing two plates and putting the vegetable soup inside, he left the kitchen.
The moment he reached the dining room, the new tenant''s nose began to twitch, and he began to search for where that smell was coming from.
His eyes met Zack''s, and he soon located the plate.
Leaving the fire behind, the dog approached him and grabbed his leg while looking at him with its tender brown eyes.
Seeing what the dog was doing, Zack couldn''t help but smile.
"I guess the reason I decided to buy him is that I felt lonely," Zack thought.
No matter how much he wanted to deny it, these days had been lonely. Humans are social beings and need the presence of others around them.
Zack didn''t make his new companion wait long and placed the food bowl gently at his feet. The moment the plate touched the floor, the little creature shot towards it and began to voraciously devour its contents.
Seeing this, Zack took advantage of the fact that the dog was eating to approach him and start petting him.
"You must be hungry. Does old Harris not feed you?" Zack asked, even though he knew he wouldn''t receive a response.
Apparently, the owner of the pet shop had not been able to sell this little animal for several months, and it had become a regular companion of his.
This dog belonged to the last litter he had obtained. At first, he had thought of trying to sell it to a local as a companion animal, but no one was interested. Then he tried to sell it as a guard dog to the wealthy families in the area, but that also failed. Even if he could sell it as a pet to their children, these families could afford a dog with a better pedigree or any other animal they desired.
As a last attempt, he tried to sell it as a hunting dog to the adventurers who entered the dungeons every day. Unfortunately, all the corners of the dungeon were mapped in the guild''s maps, and because there were classes that detected the presence of enemies, having a dog didn''t make much sense.
Due to the multitude of animals Harris had to deal with daily, and having already tried to sell it unsuccessfully, Zack managed to buy it for the modest price of two silver coins.
"You''re going to need a name, little friend," Zack said while continuing to eat.
After observing him for less than a minute, Zack had already decided on a name for him. It wasn''t that difficult; he had always had a special love for dogs. Unfortunately, due to the apartment they lived in, it wasn''t suitable to have a dog in the house, and his parents didn''t really want to live with an animal.
"You will be called Titan. From now on, we''re going to be very good friends."
Yawn
Once the dog had finished eating and began to walk back to the fire, Zack grabbed him from both sides with his hands and placed him gently in his lap. As he petted him and felt the soft touch of his new owner''s hands, Titan''s eyelids grew heavier and, after a yawn, he was completely lost in the land of dreams.
Seeing that Titan had fallen asleep, Zack smiled gently as he started eating his own food. At this moment, he didn''t want to do anything in particular. Neither practicing magic, nor reading books, nor worrying about what his future situation would be.
Just sitting by the fire, looking at his new pet with the sound of the rain in the background, was enough to make him feel fully content.
Zack hadn''t felt this relaxed in a long time.
Chapter 76: Titan (Part 2)
"Sit" Zack said firmly for the third time. In response to Zack''s gaze, Titan looked at him with those bright eyes, wagging his tail cheerfully, with no intention whatsoever of doing what he was ordered. Zack isn''t even sure if Titan understood him.
Zack crouched down and gently took Titan''s ears in his hands. "Because of you, I''m broke again. You better hope it was worth it. This training is essential for you to live here with me. Otherwise, I''ll have to send you back to the store. Understand?"
Seeing Titan''s lost look, Zack knew he hadn''t understood a word. Zack sighed. "Forget it. We shouldn''t rush. It''s obvious we won''t make any more progress today. Let''s have breakfast."
"Woof!"
Upon hearing that, Titan''s eyes lit up, and his tail wagged happily from side to side, excited about getting something to eat.
"I see you understood that much," Zack said reproachfully as he stood up and headed to the kitchen to cook something, followed by an eager Titan.
With the ingredients he had bought at the market, Zack''s diet became much healthier and more diverse. Having lived his whole life with his parents, Zack''s culinary skills leave much to be desired. However, there''s no harm in preparing some basic recipes.
The advice he received from that bandit turned out to be very useful. She didn''t teach him anything extraordinary, just the basics: how to hold a knife, how to cut ingredients, how to prepare certain dishes, etc. Thanks to this, Zack could avoid many mistakes that would have not only wasted ingredients but also harmed himself in carelessness.
Once the meal was prepared, he divided it into two plates, one large and one small, and carried them to the dining room, followed by a hungry animal.
When Zack placed the food on the floor, Titan pounced on it as if it were prey and started eating with gusto.
It''s been a few days since Zack bought him at the store. During this time, Zack has been trying to train him as best as he can. Although he''s not sure about Titan''s breed, he''s a puppy. Zack doesn''t want him to do whatever he wants and cause trouble when he grows up.
Training is essential to have an animal with you. Titan was originally a pet. His role was to be adorable and playful, so he wasn''t trained.
Unfortunately, Harris, the owner of the pet store, doesn''t offer training services. Otherwise, Zack would have hired him. All he can do is try to train Titan as best he can based on memories of animal training he read in books and saw on TV. Obviously, things aren''t that easy.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.
Seeing that Titan had finished eating, Zack got up from his seat, took the dishes to the kitchen, changed his clothes, and went to the living room where the dog was waiting.
"Come on, we have a lot to do today."
Woof.
Zack left his house, followed by his new companion, towards the forest. Due to the preparation of medicine, Zack had run out of medicinal herbs again, and the ones he had planted in the garden weren''t enough to cover his needs, so he was forced to return to the forest.
Regarding the preparation of the remedies written in the old doctor''s notebook, there had been no progress yet. Medicine preparation in this world is more difficult than he thought. Not only do you have to consider the quantity of each ingredient, but you also have to calculate the preparation time precisely.
Medicinal herbs in this world are very different from how they were in his world. They are much more potent and have unpredictable effects if not handled carefully. Although he''s not sure of the cause, Zack suspects it''s due to the presence of mana.
Not only plants but also people are affected by the presence of mana. People here are stronger and in better condition than in his world. Although that may be due to the presence of classes, Zack is sure that even without the system, people in this world would be much stronger than those in his world.
When they reached the forest, Titan began to observe everything around him, the trees, the grass, the puddles of water. Everything seemed new and exciting to him. At least, that''s what Zack thinks. He doesn''t know Titan''s history before adopting him.
The direction they were heading was already decided. These days, Zack has identified some points in the forest where certain plant species necessary for the notebook recipes grow.
Thanks to his constant exploration of the forest, Zack has gained initial familiarity and can navigate the peripheral area easily without getting lost.
In no time, he and Titan reached one of the collection points. Quickly, Zack approached and began to gather. The plant he was pulling from the ground was called Honey Blossom. It is a very common plant on the continent and can be found almost anywhere. Despite its commonness, it is also known for having medicinal properties that help combat fevers and colds, making it coveted among doctors.
The reason it''s called that is that the flower petals are a radiant yellow color similar to honey.
When Zack saw these kinds of plants in books, it seemed like he was reading fantasy books. Now that he''s seeing them in person, he realizes how magical this world is and the thousands of things he hasn''t seen yet.
While he was entranced by the beautiful color of the petals, his mind couldn''t help but think of all the wonders in this world.
If he could, he would travel from town to town and city to city, seeking books at each stop and exploring all kinds of wonders on his journeys. Zack can''t imagine a better way to spend his life.
(Who knows? Maybe someday that will be possible) he thought as he finished collecting the flowers. Although it wasn''t a dream life, he knows he''s very satisfied with his life here in the village. He knew how lucky he was, and how different things could have been if he hadn''t escaped.
The only thing he would like right now is to improve his medical knowledge, not only to make the disguise flawless but also so that if there comes a time when someone''s life depends on him, he won''t be unable to do anything.
"Titan, let''s go. We still have places to go," he said to the dog that was running among the flowers.
Woof Woof.
"Hahaha. I see our doctor has arrived quite early."
As they headed to the next collection point, a voice sounded behind them.
Chapter 77: Titan (Part 3)
Zack turned around to see who it was. Behind him stood a massive guy in a tight shirt that showcased his muscles, wielding a huge axe in one arm, and looking at him with a friendly smile on his face.
"Good morning to you too, Lorent," Zack replied to the lumberjack''s enthusiastic greeting.
"Hahaha. As calm as ever. That''s good. We don''t want our new doctor to be a bundle of nerves," Lorent began as he rested his axe on the ground. Evidently, he intended to stop and chat for a while.
Lorent is one of the lumberjacks who supply the city with firewood. Every day, he and his colleagues venture into the depths of the forest to find good trees to chop down. Winters here in the north can be very cold, so their work is essential for the entire community. Without wood, it''s hard to say how many people would survive the winter. Not everyone can conjure fire from their hands. That''s why they take their work very seriously.
Zack met Lorent in the early days of exploration. For a moment, he thought he had stumbled upon a bear. When he learned of the misunderstanding, Lorent laughed for almost a minute.
It must be said that Lorent is one of the most honest people Zack has ever met. The first time he encountered Zack, he asked him something that left him completely bewildered: "Sorry not to be a bear. You also don''t seem to be the exiled prince desperately fighting for his lover, as I''ve heard."
It must be said that he had never met someone as brutally honest as Lorent. Though, thanks to him, Zack learned a bit about some of the rumors circulating in the city about him. It turns out the previous doctor didn''t have the best reputation one could have, and upon seeing Zack as the new doctor, people couldn''t help but speculate about his origin.
However, that wasn''t the last rumor he heard from Lorent''s mouth. Rumors about him being a merchant with enough gold to buy the continent, or a spy trying to uncover the kingdom''s military secrets¡ªthere''s even a rumor that he''s a degenerate practicing black magic and is wanted by the church.
It has reached the point where Zack suspects that Lorent makes up new rumors every time they meet. However, the last one isn''t too far from the truth.
That doesn''t mean Lorent is a bad person. In fact, Lorent has been one of the most enthusiastic in welcoming him. Thanks to his help, Zack was able to navigate the forest with ease. Moreover, he pointed out places where certain herbs grew that were very useful to him in making medicine, or at least attempting to.
"And who''s this little friend of yours?" the lumberjack asked, bringing Zack''s attention back to the conversation.
"This is Titan. I bought him from old Harris''s pet store just a couple of days ago. Say hello, Titan."
Woof
Titan started barking energetically in Zack''s direction as if seeking his attention. Basically, after looking at Lorent for a while, he lost complete interest in him.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!
Seeing this, Zack smiled bitterly. "Sorry, I''m still teaching him."
"Hahaha. What an energetic little dog. I didn''t know old Harris still sold pets. I thought he had switched to a more dangerous species," the lumberjack replied with a smile, observing how playful Zack''s new little friend was.
"By the way, have you heard the rumors?"
Zack raised an eyebrow and looked at him intently. Is this another rumor about my mysterious origin? What am I this time? A bandit? A pirate? Or am I a tomb raider, perhaps?
Although some of the rumors he had heard were amusing, most had negative connotations. He was already used to it, and he took it with a bit of humor. It''s one of the few things that entertain him these days, aside from learning magic.
Thinking about that, for a moment, Zack felt as if someone was glaring at him. When he looked in that direction, all he saw was Titan playing with his tail.
"Hahaha. No. It has nothing to do with you. Apparently, someone important has decided to improve the infrastructure of this area, and it''s said that a message will arrive from the nearest city to see if it''s worth building a road to facilitate traffic. The mayor is super excited about the news. Someone saw him jumping in his office," Lorent said, imagining his elderly mayor jumping like a schoolgirl and couldn''t help but smile.
Zack was reminded once again that privacy doesn''t exist in this town. Presumably, tomorrow Titan will be in the rumors of its inhabitants, along with his mysterious owner, as a three-meter-tall dog that devours the corpses of its victims.
"A road now? What happened that the town deserves this attention?" Zack asked, confused by the news.
"Who knows what those at the top are thinking? Apparently, it''s not just our town; almost the entire northern area is undergoing improvements in its infrastructure. It is said that the goal is to facilitate the mobilization of troops for the fight against the demons," Lorent shrugged. For him, these kinds of things didn''t affect him much. His life will continue the same, whether there are new roads or not.
Zack began to have a strange thought. Logically speaking, there is no reason for this to happen. There has been no news from the northern front, and there have been no reports of any kind of disturbances. This new message and the change in infrastructure throughout the northern region of the kingdom was weird. Too much work. He is sure, there is something else planned.
(It does not matter. No one would be crazy enough to make such a big change in the kingdom considering the material and economic expenses it would entail, without a big objetive. Probably the ripples will not reach here) he thought as he shook his head to rid himself of these fantasies.
"Lorent. Where are you, blockhead?" Suddenly a voice started to be heard from among the trees.
"I''m here," Lorent replied with a smile.
The sound of someone traversing the underbrush began to ring in both their ears moments before another person dressed similarly to Lorent and with an axe appeared before them. The only difference is that he didn''t seem as friendly.
"What are you doing here playing? We have work to do," the new individual scolded before indescribably looking at Zack.
"Sorry, sorry. I got distracted chatting," Lorent said as he slung his axe over his arm.
"See you another day," he said goodbye to Zack. And after that, he started walking in the direction of his companion.
The new figure seemed to want to say something, but seeing Lorent walking away, he changed his mind and began to follow him.
Zack sighed in relief. He was familiar with that kind of look. It wasn''t the first time he''d been looked at like that since he came to the town. Apparently, not everyone has as good an impression of him as he would have liked. Still, those people usually keep their distance and pretend he doesn''t exist. It was the first time someone was going to talk to him. Zack isn''t sure how to take that conversation.
Zack shook his head. It doesn''t matter. There are more important things to do now. After looking around, he noticed a quite important detail.
Titan was gone.
Chapter 78 Titan (Part 4)
In the middle of the forest, a little dog trotted happily through the grass. The sound of insects and the smell of the earth were incredible sensations that could only be fully appreciated with highly developed senses.
Titan was very happy. It had been a long time since he had gone for a walk outdoors. Ever since he left that dark place, things had been getting better and better. The food was delicious, the bed was warm, and there was plenty of space to run around. It was much better than when that old guy took care of him. He knows that everything is thanks to his new owner.
Titan''s eyes sparkled with intelligence. Titan is not stupid. Since birth, it was decided that he would be a companion animal, so he received some basic training. As cute as he is, no one will take him home if he bites those interested in buying him. Thanks to this, Titan knows certain things.
For example, Titan knows that his name is Titan, and his owner''s name is Doctor. Everyone calls him that, so he must be a doctor. Titan thinks that Doctor is a stupid name, but there''s nothing he can do. Not everyone is lucky enough to receive an incredible name like Titan.
Obviously, Titan means... super-mega-cool dog. Yes, that''s what it means. Titan thought proudly as he lifted his head. Proud of his new name and proud to be a dog smart enough to understand it.
But such an incredible name comes with obligations. Titan knows that there is a gigantic responsibility on his shoulders. Not only does he have the duty to protect his home, but he also has to ensure that nothing bad happens to his new owner.
For a long time, many people passed by him while he was locked in that store, but none were able to see his hidden talents. Only his owner could see the potential he had. That''s why Titan will do everything possible to help him, even if his owner doesn''t realize his efforts.
It was at this moment that Titan became aware of his surroundings. The environment he was in was unfamiliar, and, most importantly, there was no trace of his owner. Whichever way he looked, there were only trees. He was alone in the middle of the forest. It was at this moment that he realized the gravity of the situation.
His owner... was lost.
Titan sighed. He didn''t think his duties would start so soon. Considering what had happened, he wasn''t sure choosing Doctor as his owner was the best option.
What''s done is done. There''s no point lamenting what could have been. Titan chose him as his owner, so Titan must protect him from any harm. Starting with rescuing Doctor from the forest, thought Titan as he set out to find him.
Titan pressed his nose to the ground and began to trace Zack''s scent. Moments later, his eyes started looking in a particular direction, and in seconds, he shot off in search of his owner.
Unfortunately, the direction he was heading was not where his new owner was. In fact, the direction he was running was almost opposite to where Zack was. Obviously, Titan has no idea how to follow a trail.
This is not his fault; it''s a specialization problem. Titan hasn''t been trained for such a task. He is a pet, not a hunting dog. In the forest, countless scents intertwine with each other. Unless a specialized dog is dedicated to the task, finding a particular scent and following it is almost impossible.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.
Titan has been running carefree for quite some time. Completely unaware of the dangers that could lie ahead.
It was clear that Titan had no sense of his predicament.
...
While Titan was about to play the game of who would eat him, Zack set out to start looking for him. Since he was a child, Zack had had a special interest in having a pet for a while. Unfortunately, due to his parents'' work and their desire for Zack to focus on his studies, there was no one to take care of it, so he never had one.
Maybe Zack can''t remember what kind of pet he wanted, but he can remember all the reasons his parents gave him not to have one. Now that he''s seeing the trouble Titan is causing, Zack wonders if having a pet is the best option.
(It might have been hasty, but there is no other way since he has committed to taking care of it until the end) thought Zack as he set out to look for him.
Under normal circumstances, if he were in his world, that wouldn''t be an easy task. Not only has Zack been in the village for less than two weeks, and he doesn''t know the forest''s topography well enough, but even if he were an active member who had lived there all his life, venturing deep into a forest without proper preparation is one of the most dangerous and foolish things anyone could do.
(Fortunately, I''m not in my world) thought Zack as he began to accumulate mana.
As mentioned earlier, Zack can remember all the reasons his parents gave him not to have a pet, including one of the most important reasons: pets can get lost if not supervised. That''s why these days, he put aside his studies of spells to help create medicines to learn a small tracking spell and cast it on Titan.
The spell itself was nothing special, a basic earth spell that was in one of the many books in the library. Still, given the circumstances, he is very grateful to have been cautious about it.
Zack activated the spell, and the mark on Titan''s body began to guide the way. While following the trail of the mark, Zack began to observe his surroundings to see where he had gone, and in the process, to see if there was any medicinal herb he needed that he could pick up in the meantime.
At first, there was no problem, the sun was warm, and a gentle breeze caressed his skin instead of looking for a lost pet, it was more like a pleasant walk. However, that changed in less than an hour. Zack had been walking for an hour before he was fed up and used reinforcement magic to strengthen his body.
His body began to glow with a blue light for a moment, and then his speed suddenly increased.
Once he used magic and started accelerating to get there as soon as possible, the problems began. Even so, there was still no trace of Titan. To make matters worse, the places he had crossed were usually too narrow for Zack to pass through. Most of the time, he had to take a detour to follow the path.
The worst part was that in some of those places, you know what happened, he had to do it multiple times. Obviously, Titan was lost and had no idea how to get home.
Yip!
Just when Zack''s patience was running out, he heard a small bark in the distance, like that of an injured animal. Upon hearing this, he quickly hurried in that direction, hoping he wouldn''t be too late.
When he arrived at the place where he had heard that noise, Zack found an indescribable scene. Titan was trapped in the vines of a plant while trying to reach one of the fruits high above. If someone recorded this scene, it would probably be the next viral video on the internet.
Seeing this scene, Zack''s anger disappeared, and he even feels stupid for worrying about his dog in the first place.
Suddenly, Titan''s nose moved, and he turned his head to see his owner with an expressionless look.
Seeing Zack in front of him, Titan''s eyes lit up, and he started barking excitedly, trying to say something that Zack would never understand.
(I found you)
And thankfully, he couldn''t understand it. If he could have the slightest idea of what he was saying, he would have turned around right there and wouldn''t have come back for a couple of hours.
Seeing Titan completely tied up and unable to do anything, Zack sighed and set about untying him.
Once released, Titan started circling around, wagging his tail happily at being reunited with his owner.
Zack didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. This episode had cost him several hours of effort that he could never recover. However, seeing Titan''s joyful figure, a small smile appeared on his face as he grabbed him with his hands to prevent him from escaping again.
Now, only one question was on his mind.
(Which way is the way back?)
Chapter 79: Behind the scenario
The Kingdom of Parma is divided into five zones, separated by various circumstances that hindered greater control of the realm. The southern, eastern, and western zones were under the direction of the three dukes of the kingdom, individuals of great power and influence whose ancestors directly participated in the creation of the realm alongside its first king. In contrast, the northern zone, bordering the demonic continent, and the central territory of Parma are under the direct control of His Majesty the King.
As of now, no other noble has managed to obtain the title of duke, making it the exclusive inheritance of the founding families. According to tradition, only members of the ducal houses are eligible to marry into the royal family.
The western territory, located in the western part of the kingdom, is overseen by Duke Richard. Unlike the rest of the kingdom, the western area is occupied by a mountain range rich in minerals, limiting development possibilities by sea. Although protected from sea invasions, the lack of maritime development is a double-edged sword.
One of the most important cities in the western part of the kingdom boasts an imposing castle in the center, resembling the royal castle. In one of the rooms inside, Duke Richard was in his study with an impassive look, while multiple advisors on either side sweated uncontrollably as they observed the duke''s movements.
Everyone present knew that the duke was not a compassionate man. None of them wished to be worthy of his attention.
Due to the geographical location of his territory, Duke Richard tended to ignore its development, spending most of his time in his mansion in the capital. The fact that he had traveled to his territory could only mean trouble.
Facing the duke was another man explaining the situation and the development of his territory in recent years. While the duke listened attentively, he remained silent, not uttering a single word or changing his expression, making those present even more nervous.
"And that''s it," the man concluded. Unlike the others, he seemed to hold not fear but a kind of respect for the duke. When the man finished narrating the events, the duke glanced at everyone patiently for a moment and said, "Everyone out."
At that moment, those present felt as if they had been spared their lives and hastily exited the room, always adhering to etiquette to avoid offending the duke in any way.
Once the room was completely empty, except for the two of them, the duke turned his gaze to the man who had been explaining the data less than a minute ago.
"Well done. I''m glad that in my absence, the development of the territory has continued without problems."
"Thank you very much for your praise, Father. I have only fulfilled my duty." Upon hearing the old duke''s compliment, the man showed no change in his expression. He bowed his head and replied politely.
Seeing this, the duke nodded slightly with an approving look on his face.
"How is the matter of your promotion going?"
"Forgive me, Father. I still have difficulty understanding the classes, but do not worry about me. According to my calculations, I will ascend to Tier 3 in less than 2 years," his son said with a tone of regret.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.
"Not bad. It''s evident that you are putting in effort," the old man replied.
"Still, do not be complacent. The path to Tier 3 classes is not easy. If you lose focus for a moment, you may get stuck at some point and never ascend," his son, upon hearing this, nodded. Obviously, he shared his father''s opinion.
Of course, the Tier 3 class they were talking about was not a common Tier 3 class. Although Tier 3 classes are exceptionally rare, and each individual who obtains one is the elite of the elite, they belong to one of the oldest families in the kingdom. Obviously, they would not settle for a normal class.
While it is true that their family, due to their ancestors and their heritage as nobles, enjoys a privileged status, the real reason they have managed to survive throughout the history of the kingdom is that each head of the family had enough power to maintain their position.
Especially in this generation. If the current king realized that he did not have a suitable successor to replace him, Duke Richard was sure that His Majesty''s troops would appear at the territory''s doorstep in less than a day.
The duke''s son set aside that matter and focused on more pressing concerns for his succession. "By the way, Father, I was wondering if there has been any news about the ''incident'' in the capital," he asked somewhat nervously.
Upon hearing this, the small smile on the duke''s face gradually disappeared, and he furrowed his brow slightly. The incident his son referred to was something that had been secretly discussed at the nobles'' party tables for months.
Apparently, a slave had managed to murder Duke Richard''s grandson while they were intimate together. Of course, that was not the whole truth, but the other nobles did not need to know. If anyone found out the details, they might be in trouble. After all, it directly involved the summoning of heroes, which had absorbed His Majesty''s attention over the past year.
As well-known in the high nobility, the king was eager to take control of the war that had ravaged the northern border of the continent for generations. However, he was aware that he could not do it alone. Despite his pride, he tried repeatedly to negotiate with neighboring kingdoms to form an alliance that could finally end this war and initiate a counteroffensive invasion.
Unfortunately, the surrounding kingdoms were not fools. If the conflict that had been plaguing the Kingdom of Parma for centuries were to disappear, the realm would start allocating its resources to strengthen itself. Once it reached the point of being able to launch a counterattack, the king might have a change of heart and decide to invade them.
The first time the king heard the neighbors'' refusal, it seemed like he was going to draw his sword on the spot. If it weren''t for maintaining a minimal amount of reason, the situation would have spiraled out of control. The duke still remembers that meeting; it was the first time he began to fear a war in which he could be in danger.
Returning to the story, due to the neighboring kingdoms'' refusal of a joint alliance, the king was forced to seek alternative solutions, including something that hadn''t happened in the world for a long time: the summoning of heroes. Seeing in history books the power these heroes could wield, the king focused all his efforts on performing the ceremony.
It took many years and many resources to initiate the spell...
...and he succeeded.
Although the king did not show it in his behavior, everyone knew he was very pleased with himself. Yet, there was something the king had not taken into account¡ªthe summoning spell did not only include the hero. This was already mentioned in the documents describing the spell, but he did not pay much attention. After all, he only needed to read, and he didn''t care about the others.
The book where the spell was found also mentioned that those involved in the summoning who were not part of the hero''s team would experience accelerated growth in the class they obtained. Seeing this, the king decided to train those with the most advanced classes as soldiers to strengthen his forces.
As for the rest? Well, let''s just say not everyone had a happy ending.
Most of those summoned with Tier 1 classes were thrown onto the battlefield after a quick tutorial on how to wield a weapon. Others were recruited by the nobles who witnessed the ceremony. Among them, his son had become infatuated with one of the women who had been summoned.
It was not very difficult to acquire her. After all, she had offended the pontiff, the nobles, and the king with her performance.
Who would have imagined that this would be the beginning of his problems?
Chapter 80: Behind the scenario (Part 2)
The Duke Richard''s face twisted into a mask of anger. The slave he had worked so hard to acquire, exchanging favors with other nobles to fulfill his grandson''s desire, not only managed to escape but also murdered him. A slave killed his grandson! It made no sense. Before bringing her, he had verified that her class was a miserable Tier 1, and she underwent thorough checks every time before being allowed to see his grandson. She couldn''t have committed the murder.
Richard would rather believe that the king came to his house to hand over the throne than think his son had died at the hands of such a slave. Obviously, there was something sinister behind his son''s death, but he had no evidence. Despite investigating the matter extensively and hiring the best trackers money could buy, there was no proof that she received any assistance from the outside or inside.
No, there was no solution. His son was dead, his grandson was dead, and there was nothing he could do to fix it. As he looked into his son''s hopeful eyes, Duke Richard found himself in a difficult position. Of course, he wanted revenge too, but the problem was there was no one to seek revenge upon.
Duke Richard personally investigated what happened that night. All the employees who worked that day in the mansion where his grandson lived were tortured to check if any of them were involved in his death. The results showed they were innocent and had no connection to the incident. That didn''t mean they lived to see the next day. After his son died, it wasn''t fair for his servants to continue living. But the main culprit remained alive, and what happened that night remained a mystery.
Richard had never felt so powerless in his life. Even if he captured the slave who killed his son and sought revenge, it wouldn''t bring him back to life. He knew that very clearly. If there were a method to achieve that, his enemies would be alive again, attacking the walls of his castle right now. Some of the people he had faced in his life were powerful and had the resources to reach his level.
"That''s not something you have to worry about," the Duke finally said coldly, his face devoid of emotion.
"But father¡ª"
"Retreat," the Duke interrupted instantly, his tone even harsher. Even if he was his son, he wouldn''t allow his word to be contradicted.
Upon hearing this, the Duke''s son gritted his teeth. After looking at his father briefly, he bowed partially and slowly left the room.
BAM
Once the door closed, the Duke sighed wearily. Duke Richard was old and had lived a lot. The death of a relative didn''t affect him too much, but his son was different. Unlike him, his son struggled to have offspring, which is why he became especially attached to him when he was born.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
(Anyway, he''s just one son. As soon as he conceives another, he''ll recover) thought the Duke decisively. The person who just left the room is not his only son. The Duke is a powerful and influential person; it''s impossible for him to settle for just one woman. The number of children he has had over the years may exceed three digits.
The reason he values this one more than the others is that he is the most talented, with the most potential to inherit the family''s most important legacy: his class. Duke Richard is already old. He knows he won''t live forever. He must pass on an appropriate successor before he dies. Otherwise, his family could disappear.
The Duke turned and looked at his coat of arms hanging on the wall. Two swords piercing a mountain. For him, nothing is more important than maintaining the family''s glory. The death of a grandson is not enough to make him lose perspective.
That doesn''t mean he will allow anyone to crush his descendants as if they were worms. The ducal family has a reputation to maintain. If they let any slave do as they please, no one will respect them. Still, one of his sons must rise in class.
Richard looked away and focused on the documents on his desk.
(Hmm? A restructuring in the north? What is His Majesty planning?) After so many years as a duke, he''s aware that the king''s thoughts are far from simple, but this makes no sense. According to what''s written here, the king wants to reorganize the northern territory to facilitate troop mobilization, but the cost outweighs the benefits.
(And it has already begun) the Duke noticed as he observed the progress of this ambitious plan.
(What is His Majesty thinking, especially now?) The Duke''s face took on an unpleasant expression as he recalled the other problem he had on his hands.
(If it weren''t for that issue, how is it possible that they knew where I was?)
This is something that no one else knows, not even his most reliable confidants. A few months ago, someone broke into his capital house to steal. In the eyes of the world, they only stole some money, and the culprits were caught immediately, but he knows that''s not true. The culprits are still out there, and the worst part is, he doesn''t know why they want that thing.
(The world is becoming a very confusing place) thought the old Duke as he lamented his situation.
In another area of the kingdom, in a forest far from the intrigues of the nobles, Zack and Titan emerged from one of the bushes and saw the dirt road. Seeing that they had exited the forest, their eyes widened, and they embraced each other with excitement.
Three hours. They had been searching for the exit of this damn forest for three straight hours. Seeing that dirty dirt road where it was hard to walk without losing balance, Zack and Titan''s eyes overflowed with emotion.
After wandering aimlessly for so long in the middle of the forest, he was no longer so sure having a dog was such a good idea.
(Stew for dinner. Now, that''s a good idea) Zack thought as he watched his dog run down the road toward the house.
Of course, not everything was bad. The detour not only allowed him to get to know the forest better, but he also found many herbs he hadn''t seen before. He probably wouldn''t need to go back there for a while.
(Glad it''s all over)
Fortunately, he was on the outskirts of the forest, so there was nothing too dangerous. If he had ventured into its depths, no one was sure if Titan would have ended up as some carnivore''s snack.
Unfortunately, it seems that every time you try to relax, it''s interrupted.
In front of his house, two people stood still, looking uncomfortable.
(Looks like I can''t rest. I just want to learn magic.)
"You two, what are you doing there?"
Chapter 81: Rea
"Hey, what are you guys supposed to be doing here?"
Woof
Upon hearing the voice behind them, the people in front of the cabin jumped. When they looked back, Zack immediately recognized them.
"You. Why are you here now? Didn''t I tell you to come a couple of days ago to finish the treatment?"
Upon hearing Zack''s words, both of them looked at each other uncomfortably and remained silent.
The people in front of him were two of the adventurers Zack had treated the other day at the guild.
Initially, they were supposed to come the next day to set a cast and see if there was any deviation in the bone that needed correction.
Zack had been waiting all morning for them to arrive. He even prepared some food to chat with them afterward, but they never showed up.
The girl approached Zack and took a step forward. "Um, we''re really sorry for not coming that day. We had some issues, and it was hard for us to make it," the girl nervously replied under Zack''s gaze.
He said nothing and simply looked at the boy who seemed to want to say something but was holding back to avoid being rude.
Zack approached them, disregarding the fact that the girl was talking, and firmly grabbed Max''s leg.
"AAAAAggghhhhhh!"
A scream of pain escaped Max''s mouth the moment Zack grabbed him.
"What are you doing? S-Stop. You''re hurting him!" Rea exclaimed, seeing how her companion was screaming.
She and Max had known each other for a long time. Max was always trying to act tough and hide his injuries. If he was screaming like that, it meant he was genuinely in pain.
Seeing that the girl was about to try to stop him, Zack quickly let go of the leg. There was no other way; right now, he was just a tier 1 class doctor. If they start fighting over Max''s leg, not only will they worsen his injury, but they''ll also notice that his strength is much greater than it should be for someone like him.
"Grrr"
Sensing Rea''s intentions, Titan quickly began to growl, and it seemed like he was about to pounce on her.
Zack quickly grabbed Titan to prevent the situation from escalating. Right now, the last thing he needs is for these two to draw their swords. Zack looked at them with calm eyes, trying to figure out what to do to calm them down.
Then, to Zack''s astonishment, Max stepped forward as if to protect the girl, who could barely stand. Looking at Zack defiantly.
"Ha ha. Leave. Rea. Alone," Max said intermittently.
For a moment, it seemed like he was the villain of the story trying to kidnap the protagonist''s romantic interest, while the protagonist was helpless.
Zack was speechless.
They were the ones who didn''t follow his instructions. They were the ones who had stood in front of his house waiting for him. No matter how you look at it, they''re the ones armed.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.
(Why does it feel like I''m the bad guy?) Zack thought, tired of the situation.
The journey through the forest had left him exhausted, and he was not in the mood to entertain these two, whatever fantasy they had concocted. All he wanted now was to go home, take a bath with Titan, and put on clean clothes. He didn''t want anything to do with this nonsense.
BAM
Just as he was about to ask them to leave and go somewhere else to have Max''s leg examined, the boy who had been looking at him as if he were going to bite him collapsed to the ground.
Suddenly, all the noise ceased. Both of their eyes focused on Max''s fallen figure before looking back at each other.
Seeing the lost look on the girl''s face and the idiot who had fallen asleep in front of his house, Zack knew he couldn''t get rid of this problem anymore.
Zack sighed. This day was not going at all as he wanted.
...
"Here, be careful, it''s hot," Zack said as he handed the girl a cup of tea.
"Ah, thanks - Ouch," Rea said as she took the cup only to almost spill it because of how hot it was.
(And I warned you) Zack thought in his mind as he watched Rea quickly put the cup on the table and start blowing on her hands.
"I''ve finished the treatment. Fortunately, the guy got lucky. Even though it''s obvious he''s been using his leg frequently, there are no signs of nerve injuries," Zack reported.
"Thank you very much." Upon hearing Zack''s words, Rea''s eyes calmed down a bit, and her body seemed to relax a bit.
After Max collapsed on the ground, Zack and Rea brought him to his house for examination. Even though he doesn''t have advanced medical knowledge, that doesn''t mean he''s been lazing around all this time.
Thanks to his title, the books that would take someone else years to read and understand thoroughly, Zack can do it more easily. Although he hasn''t finished reading them all, he has already gained preliminary knowledge of basic medicine in this world.
Also, the cause of the fainting is not that hard to identify. The reason the boy passed out was simply because of the pain his leg was causing. One can imagine what he was feeling at that moment to lose consciousness.
Once they brought him to the examination room and Rea fled from there because she saw the instruments on the table, Zack got to work.
After undressing him, and the leg appeared before his eyes, he knew his fears had been confirmed.
The leg that had a natural color before had a purple hue and was hugely swollen.
To be honest, a sprain is a common injury. Especially ankle and wrist sprains.
A sprain is the twisting or stretching of a ligament. Ligaments are tissues that connect the bones in a joint. A fall or blow can cause a sprain.
The treatment for sprains is also straightforward, including things like rest, ice, and using bandages to compress the sprained area.
The main problem here is that Max didn''t follow Zack''s instructions. Observing the state of the leg, it''s obvious that he has been putting pressure on it. That has not only caused the injury to worsen but also placed the bone in an unnatural position.
What Zack had to do next was reset the leg to its initial position. To do this, it''s necessary to relieve the swollen area. Otherwise, due to how swollen the leg is, it will be impossible.
Zack grabbed some herbs with anti-inflammatory effects, crushed them, and prepared a simple homemade cream. This can''t be considered medicine. It''s just a few herbs mixed with some water. Still, the effect was quite good.
It''s unknown whether it''s because these are plants from another world, or there is mana here, but the effect was quite fast. After applying the cream, it only took a few minutes to reduce the inflammation.
Once Zack was ready, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. After opening them, he grabbed the leg and set it back to its initial position.
Crack Crack
Crunch Crunch
Pop
Max was very fortunate to be unconscious. Zack was sure that if he had been awake, the screams would have given the impression that a murder was taking place right there.
...
Once Zack finished reminiscing, he refocused on the girl who was carefully drinking tea.
Zack grabbed his own cup and looked at her calmly. Although there was some hidden anger in his voice.
"Why did you wait until now to come here?" Zack asked, getting straight to the point.
"Do you think the words I said after treating him a couple of days ago were a joke? That leg needs rest, and it''s obvious it hasn''t received any. If he had been a little more unlucky, it could genuinely have had fatal consequences. What were you thinking?" Zack scolded, somewhat angered.
In response to his words, Rea could only lower her head and gaze at the floor, clutching her clothes uncomfortably.
"W-We didn''t have another option," Rea said, trembling.
"We didn''t have money."
Chapter 82: Rea (Part 2)
Upon hearing Rea''s words, Zack''s face showed an expression of confusion.
"What do you mean you don''t have money?" Zack asked. Just because their bill isn''t considered cheap doesn''t mean it''s driving them to ruin. One of the reasons, perhaps the most important one, why mercenaries delve into dungeons instead of taking other assignments is because it''s a quick and straightforward way to make money. Even sitting in a dungeon with no resources other than the monsters they kill for leveling materials would be enough to live quite well for a while. It doesn''t make sense that they don''t have money to pay for their treatment.
The girl''s body shrank as if she wanted to disappear from there. After hearing her explanation, Zack understood everything. Rea and Max are from the village. Both grew up in the orphanage, and neither of them knew their parents.
Life in the orphanage wasn''t that bad. At least they had enough food to grow well, and everyone in the orphanage was very kind. The problem came when they turned eight. People in this world acquire their first official class at the age of eight. That moment is considered the first significant step in their lives.
Normally, in the case of this village, when a child acquires their class, they are sent to study a profession. In the case of having the artisan class, perhaps a blacksmith would take them as an apprentice or a sculptor might take charge of their education. Similarly, an artist could learn from a bard, a singer, or a pianist. These mentors are usually tier 1 class individuals who have decided to learn such a profession. In almost no case could a peasant have a tier 2 class expert as their mentor. That is reserved for the nobles.
Usually, parents pay the mentor to accept their child as an apprentice. In the case of orphans, they usually pay their teachers for their time, with their labor for several years after completing their apprenticeship. Max and Rea acquired the warrior class.
It''s not that there are no people with this class in the village; on the contrary, due to the presence of the dungeon, there are many people with this class who venture into it every day. That doesn''t mean they will find someone to teach them. Most of the warriors in the village are foreigners who have come in search of money and experience in the dungeon. None of them would deign to teach them the mercenary profession unless they paid for it. Obviously, given their condition, none of them could afford it.
Without someone reliable to teach them the skills their class can learn, it''s impossible to level up a combat class. The moment they face an enemy, they would be slaughtered.
Other people who unfortunately acquired combat classes in the village could always develop their profession in another way or simply acquire another profession. You don''t have to have the artisan class to be a blacksmith, nor the warrior class to wield a sword. It''s just that the effort required to learn such skills is not proportional to the reward. They could spend months and months trying to learn skills from other classes without success. Due to their economic situation, that was not a viable option. Rea and Max had no choice but to investigate their class on their own.
Fortunately, the people in the village were not completely indifferent to the situation. For a while, they learned to handle a weapon with the help of some guards and hunters living there, but that''s all the help they could get.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.
Thanks to all the help they had received from the village, at the age of 15, when people in this world were considered adults, they had enough knowledge to navigate the guild and take on minor jobs.
For a while, everything was fine. Although they didn''t earn much money from the occasional jobs they did, it allowed them to get by. The problem came sometime later. Max was frustrated because his skills were not increasing as they did initially. Training was no longer so effective, and they were starting to stagnate. This is perfectly normal; not everyone is a genius, and everyone has limits, especially when they haven''t experienced real combat. It was at that moment that Max came up with the brilliant idea of going to the dungeon. There, they could not only earn more money but also increase their skills and levels much faster than they had done so far.
The first time Rea heard about this, she wasn''t sure, but her skills had also started to stop leveling up, and she felt frustrated too. In the end, Max convinced her. And then came the leg injury.
When Rea finished telling her story, both their cups were empty, and the sunset was beginning to appear on the horizon. Although it seemed like a short time, they had been talking for two hours.
The story wasn''t so complicated for Zack; a couple of rookie mercenaries delve into a higher-level dungeon than they should, and in the end, they pay the price. However, that didn''t answer Zack''s question.
"As touching as your story may be, I still don''t understand why you don''t have money," Zack asked. No matter how you look at it, they should have enough to pay him.
Once Rea finished speaking and saw that she couldn''t figure out the situation, she looked down at the floor and revealed the truth in a low voice.
"We don''t earn much money doing minor jobs, and Max and I have been in the dungeon for a very short time. The little money we have saved we spent on other things, and when Max got injured..."
"You didn''t have the means to pay me," Zack completed. Rea nodded with her head down.
Zack''s head hurt just thinking about this problem. The solution is not apparent either. He can''t allow them to leave without paying; otherwise, everyone who comes to his clinic and finds out about this will want to dodge payment.
On the other hand, the treatment is already done. Zack can''t amputate the patient''s leg just because they don''t have money to pay, and it''s not convenient for them to work here to settle their debts. He has many secrets, and he uses magic almost every day. Not only to learn new spells but also in his daily life. Zack has no intention of restricting their use of magic for them.
"REA."
Just when he was thinking about what the solution might be, a crash sounded from upstairs.
Bam.
Kong.
Clant.
A plethora of sounds filled the upper floor, and with each new crash, Zack knew that something had broken. Gradually, the noise approached them, while Rea kept her gaze on the ground as if something extremely fascinating was happening there.
"REA!" he shouted from the stairs the moment he saw them and ran frantically towards them...
...until he fell down the stairs.
Max rolled down the remaining steps until he reached the lower floor at record speed.
(Ouch) Zack thought as he watched him crash onto the floor.
Running with one leg is not a good idea.
"Rea, are you okay?" Max asked once he got up from the floor. The bandaged leg made it difficult for him to walk, but he quickly approached her with a face full of concern.
Rea said something quietly that he couldn''t hear.
Seeing that she didn''t answer, Max focused his attention on the person in front of him.
"You! What have you done to Rea? If I find out that something happened to her, you''ll deal with me," he threatened. Although it would be much more convincing if he weren''t half wobbling, without a weapon, and trying to maintain balance.
"Shut up," a voice sounded behind him.
Turning around, Max saw Rea trembling, not looking him in the face.
"Rea. Don''t be afraid; I''m here now. Let''s get out of this degenerate''s house."
"SHUT UP!"
The girl''s voice echoed throughout the place.
Chapter 83 Marital Problems
"You always do the same thing! The moment an idea crosses your mind, there''s no way to get it out!" she exclaimed.
"I''ve told you, what you heard are just rumors! You don''t even know the doctor!" Max retorted.
"Do you think the bandage on your leg magically appeared? Or that I felt threatened by the teacup in your hands?"
At this moment, Rea didn''t seem like the girl who had been quietly talking to Zack, explaining her situation. Her voice was so loud that Titan, who had been resting on the floor, slinked away to avoid hearing it.
"Can''t you stop and think for a moment before threatening people?!"
"But¡ª"
"I DON''T WANT EXCUSES!" Rea''s voice, along with her piercing gaze, was enough to cut off whatever Max was about to say.
The violent figure that had appeared in the room a moment ago was nowhere to be found. In its place was a boy who seemed somewhat intimidated by the shouting, attempting to explain himself without success.
"I''ve had enough! If it weren''t for you insisting that you didn''t need to see the doctor, your leg wouldn''t be in this condition!"
"Do you know how worried I was watching you get sicker each day?! These past few days, you couldn''t even walk without falling to the ground!" Rea''s voice lost its fury, replaced by deep concern, and tears seemed on the verge of falling from her eyes.
Max''s face, once confused by the shouting, was now filled with panic and worry. He seemed to prefer being yelled at rather than seeing her sad. It was clear he had no idea what to do in these moments.
Zack wanted nothing to do with this. He already had enough problems. The last thing he needs is more drama. That said, he can''t just watch how this situation unfolds.
Seeing this, Zack gathered all his courage and wisdom he had amassed throughout his existence and...
...quietly left the room.
(If I leave, I don''t have to see them) Zack thought as he slipped away with little Titan in his arms.
There''s no choice. If there''s something he learned in life from his father, it''s that you shouldn''t intervene when a woman is in a bad mood¡ªhide and wait for the storm to pass.
It''s obvious that the relationship between those two is complicated. Intervening now would only make things worse. Hopefully, they''ll calm down and leave his house.
Zack went to the kitchen to hide while the two resolved their issues. They don''t seem to have ill intentions, so giving them some space is best.Stolen novel; please report.
Nothing of too much value is around, so he''s not worried about theft. He''s not too far away either, so if something happens, he can quickly go back. In the worst case, if he gets robbed, he can always sell the garden herbs. Hopefully, they''ll fetch him something.
Growl
Suddenly, a very familiar noise sounded nearby. After identifying the source, his gaze went downward. In his arms, a hungry Titan looked at him with a mix of expectation and desire.
(Glad you feel that way, but you''re not my type, Titan) Zack thought as he set the dog down and gathered ingredients to prepare some food for both of them.
The walk in the forest had taken longer than expected, and he was quite hungry. He had almost forgotten with all the drama that had been his life in the past few hours.
The ingredients from his last visit to the market were running low, but there were still some local vegetables: potatoes, garlic, and something that looked like a banana but tasted like a pepper. The local flora was strange.
Due to having guests at his house, Zack couldn''t magically ignite a fire, so he went to get firewood stored in the kitchen corner. Zack had nothing to do with it. When he first arrived at the house, the firewood was already there, and since he didn''t need it, he never used it.
(I guess the old doctor didn''t know I wouldn''t need it) Zack thought as he placed the firewood under the ancient kitchen stove.
After Zack lit the kitchen fire, he prepared a pot of water and set it to boil while he focused on cutting the rest of the ingredients. Not enough for a feast, but sufficient for a nutritious soup.
With each passing day, cooking for himself became easier, and his culinary skills were slowly improving. Some of the tricks he learned from his first time camping in this world proved very useful.
Zack took inventory of what he had left in the kitchen to calculate what he needed to buy in town. Unexpected expenses like taking care of a pet left him broke again.
(This can''t go on; I have to find a way to make money)
Just as he was thinking about what he could do to get enough money to shop, a head slowly peeked through the door and looked at him with big black eyes.
Zack noticed something and turned his head to see who it was. Upon seeing the figure peeking in, Zack made his best effort to smile.
"Are you done?" Zack asked, trying not to forget that he had something on the fire.
The figure seemed to want to retreat when it heard his words, but finally nodded and entered the kitchen completely.
"We¡ªwhat are you doing here? Come in," Rea began, addressing someone else behind the door, whispering something Zack couldn''t hear.
She grabbed Max firmly and pulled him, making him enter the kitchen with her.
"Hey, hey. I''m coming, I''m coming. Stop pulling," Max protested at this unexpected contact.
"I have to remind you that all of this is your fault," Rea whispered lowly.
It seemed like they were about to argue again when Rea noticed Zack''s presence and summarized what she was about to say.
"We wanted to apologize for our behavior and thank you for what you''ve done for Max. Although we don''t have money right now, we''ll pay you back as soon as possible, okay?" Rea apologized energetically.
"Ouch. Why did¡ªUm. Yes, we''re sorry," Max tried to complain, only for Rea''s head to turn quickly, locking eyes with him, promising that it wouldn''t end well if he didn''t apologize.
Zack had to admit that they were, at least, entertaining.
"It''s okay," Zack said after hearing their apology. "I understand that the situation could be misunderstood, and we were all very nervous. Don''t worry about it."
"As for the money..."
Before Max and Rea could sigh in relief, they instantly became nervous again.
"I''m not going to say I don''t need it, that would be a lie, but I''m sure we can come to some agreement that doesn''t involve cutting off a leg," Zack joked.
"Hey," Max protested strongly, causing Rea to start laughing.
Growl
Just when everything was starting to be resolved, Rea and Max''s stomachs growled loudly, causing Rea to blush, and Max''s gaze went towards what was cooking.
(Am I not getting rid of them, huh?) Zack wondered. Simultaneously, he asked if they wanted to stay for dinner.
Chapter 84 The first step
Zack reclined in one of the seats in the living room, exhausted
(Finally, I managed to get them to leave).
After lunch, Zack persuaded them to go home. He would visit them soon to check on the healing progress and see if there were any complications. As for payment, they decided to wait until the leg healed before discussing the matter. Anyway, it was obvious that they couldn''t earn enough money to pay him for now.
(It''s not the time to rest) Zack got up from his seat and started walking towards his bedroom. With all the commotion, he hadn''t even had time to change his clothes.
Once he put on something more comfortable, he grabbed the bag of medicinal herbs he had with him all this time and headed to his study.
After entering, he closed the door so Titan couldn''t interrupt him. As he was trying to prepare one of the remedies from his recipe book, Titan entered the room. He still has nightmares about that incident. Since then, he has been forbidden from entering when Zack is working.
Not that there was much to worry about; the dog was now peacefully napping after filling his stomach. But still, Zack didn''t want to take any risks.
Once he sat in the chair, he didn''t immediately start working. He took out the ingredients one by one and began cataloging them. If there''s one thing he learned these weeks, it''s that an organized environment is crucial for a job well done.
Once he arranged all the herbs he gathered in his little journey through the forest, he began working.
The recipe he was going to try was a skin exfoliant. It''s an herbal cream with anti-inflammatory and skin-repairing functions. It''s used for burns and the removal of pimples and wrinkles.
Zack decided to learn this recipe first because it''s highly coveted by the women in the village. During the time Greta and her group of harpy friends helped him get familiar with the market, they told him that the old doctor used to sell this cream in the city stores to make money, and it was quite profitable. More than once, they hinted that he could prepare it again, and the village would be very grateful. Shaking off that memory from his head, Zack refocused on the medicine.
The other reason he decided to prepare this cream is that the recipe is not too complicated: a teaspoon of ginger root, half a tablespoon of copper flower, a cup of miambre oil, and a pinch of moonlight powder.
Seems easy, right? Far from it. This damn recipe has been tormenting him for almost two weeks.
The damn recipe book forgot to include sensible instructions.
How much of a teaspoon of ginger root? And half a tablespoon? How much is a pinch? And where do I get moonlight powder from?!
These questions have been on Zack''s mind since he saw the recipe. The book doesn''t include exact measurements to follow. Everything written is tailored to the late doctor. If he could, Zack would grab the doctor and force the answers out of his mouth with punches for all the time he''s wasted searching for the ingredient proportions.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.
Even if he had the correct proportions, it still wouldn''t be enough. The ingredients must be ground, grated, and mixed properly for the desired effect to occur. Otherwise, an incomplete mixture will result, and without the full effect.
No matter how hard he tries, he''s not a doctor, nor does he have the necessary skills to make even the simplest of remedies. That doesn''t mean he can''t cheat.
Zack directed his gaze toward the ingredients, and magical power began to flow through his body.
The ingredients started to float and headed to different points on the table.
The ginger root began to crush itself slowly until it turned into a paste that slowly deposited itself into a container.
The copper flower released its petals from the rest of the plant, and half of them were slowly ground in the mortar, which was being controlled with the tier 0 magician''s hand spell, ensuring they weren''t finer than a grain of sand.
The miambre was placed on the table, and Zack used one of the new spells he had learned to extract the oil from it.
Drain.
He had never heard of miambre until now. Miambre is a vegetable from warm climates in this world, and it is very popular among the inhabitants of villages and small towns. The reason it''s so popular is that it''s straightforward to cultivate and offers a bountiful harvest, much like rice. Although they are in the northern part of the continent, it gets warm enough to grow the vegetables.
Once the ingredients were ready, Zack put them in the mortar and began mixing them manually. Although he could do it with magic, the excellent control he possesses only allows for a homogeneous mix that doesn''t have the effect described in the book, so Zack can only try it by hand.
Zack felt a little strange. Thinking that one of the reasons he can''t create the recipes is because he does it too well seems a bit ridiculous.
The recipe he is making now, he has done a countless number of times. He already has the steps completely memorized and does them almost unconsciously.
The problem is that he still doesn''t know what he''s doing wrong. All he can do is repeat the recipe over and over, slightly changing some of the steps and noting those changes to see if anything abnormal happens in the preparation.
"Huh?"
When he finished making the burn ointment and deposited it into one of the containers to examine it, he saw something curious. The finished ointment had a different color than usual; normally, the leaf mixture leaves a yellowish color, but this time, it turned a dark white color. Zack reviewed the steps one by one to see what had gone wrong, but (Could it be that I''ve found the solution?) Zack wondered as he shot up to the office. When he returned, he brought one of the medicine books with him.
(Have I succeeded?)
The book details that some medicinal combinations can have a color alteration based on the different elements provided.
(But how do I check it?)
If he had the tier 1 craftsman class, everything would be easier. Despite being one of the basic classes, one of its most iconic skills is being able to identify the objects one crafts on their own. Of course, there are many other identification skills. Unfortunately, he doesn''t have any since most are exclusive to each class.
To be honest, he didn''t think he would succeed; this was just one of many attempts to try to uncover the true recipe.
Although Zack suspects that the medicine is real, he has no intention of testing it on himself. Who knows what its effects would be if his assumption is wrong? Besides, this is not a game, and medicine is not magic. Even if he wanted to find out if it has real effects, the only way is to apply it, but it''s a burn medicine, not a miracle remedy. It would take several days to check if it has an effect once exposed to the skin.
Suddenly, a furry figure came to mind. However, he dismissed the idea quickly. There has to be another way to test its effects.
Then he remembered that there is a class that can identify certain types of objects. Zack got up from his seat and prepared to leave. It was time to go to the city.
Chapter 85 No rest for the wicked
He walked through the main street with determined steps, clearly having a destination in mind. It was getting a bit late, and people were returning home from work. Along the way, some workers stopped to greet him before continuing on their way.
Everyone in the village knew the doctor who lived on the outskirts. While not everyone seemed to like him, it would be foolish to ignore the only doctor in the village, at least in front of him.
On another occasion, Zack might have stopped to talk to people, but now he was too nervous; he just wanted to confirm his hunch. After walking for a few minutes, Zack reached his destination.
In front of him was a large store, with people coming in and out intermittently. A symbol of a bag with coins was engraved at the entrance, indicating that the store owner was a member of the merchants'' guild.
The merchants'' guild held a special status in the kingdom. Nobles could ignore or even disdain members of other guilds due to their status, but no one dared to underestimate the merchants'' guild. This was because they controlled the money. Most nobles couldn''t maintain their lifestyle if they offended the guild leaders.
Unlike other guilds, such as the blacksmiths'' guild or the carpenters'' guild, the merchants'' guild didn''t produce any products but acted as intermediaries. Most luxury goods came directly from the merchants'' guild. For example, the sale of salt in the kingdom. If nobles in areas not connected to the sea offended the merchants'' guild, the supply of salt to their territory could be cut off.
Of course, not all guild members enjoyed such privileges. If a small merchant offended a significant noble, the guild would usually ignore the problem. It all depended on who they were dealing with.
The store in front of Zack was just a small business, but still, no one was willing to offend it. That showed the influence of the merchants'' guild.
Just as he was about to enter, Zack stopped. His experience in his world told him that it wasn''t appropriate to enter like this; he was too nervous. One thing his mother taught him was never to put yourself in a weak position when dealing with someone in business. They should always see you as strong and determined. Otherwise, they would do their best to take advantage of you. At best, the money he would receive would be much less than expected.
Finally, Zack decided to take a walk around the city. Although he had been here several times before, there were still many places he hadn''t explored. Seeing that he had time, he decided to go to a place he hadn''t been before, the town''s residential area.
The village is divided into different sections, depending on the daily activities in the village. Zack had already been to the industrial and commercial areas, so this time he decided to go to the residential area. In all the time he had been in this world, he hadn''t seen how ordinary people lived.
The residential area wasn''t far from the commercial area where he was. After a couple of minutes of walking, Zack reached his goal.
He could feel the contrast immediately. In the rest of the village, the streets seemed to have been hastily constructed, trying to make use of every possible space to place another store. However, it seemed like people took their time thinking about how they wanted to design their houses.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.
The streets were wide, and on both sides, trees were growing. Children from the surroundings were running through the streets without a care in the world, playing among themselves. In the center of the residential area, there was a small square with a statue in the middle and benches surrounding it for people to sit.
If the other areas of the village represented progress, this place represented tranquility.
The residential area was not as he had imagined. Unlike the other areas he had visited before, the residential area was eerily quiet. Most adults were working in other areas or at home, and the number of people here was less than expected. Except for some elderly people and children strolling around, there weren''t many people.
Zack sat on one of the benches to admire the landscape. Since the day started, things had been happening non-stop. It wasn''t until he started to relax that he realized how tense he was. The sound of children playing and the clouds drifting in the sky had a hypnotic effect. Before he knew it, he had fallen asleep.
...
..
.
"¡ter"
M..ster"
"MISTER"
"AAHHHHhhhh"
Zack woke up startled by the screams he had heard. When he looked up to locate the source of the sound, he saw one of the children who had been playing before, looking at him with some fear for startling him.
While the child tried to explain himself, the first thing Zack did was check his pockets to see if anything was missing. Seeing that everything was still in place, he sighed in relief and focused on the child again.
"I''m sorry, mister. I didn''t mean to make you angry. It''s not safe to sleep here; one could catch a cold," the child said with a trembling voice. Seeing the crying child in front of him and noting that nothing was missing, Zack''s anger for being awakened disappeared completely.
"It''s okay. I know you had good intentions. Just be a bit more careful next time, understood?" Zack said, patting the child gently. At that moment, he noticed that the child seemed strangely familiar.
"Have we met somewhere before?" he asked, somewhat curious. It''s not normal for a child playing to come to someone they don''t know and wake them up, even if it''s in the middle of the street.
"Mister, don''t you remember me? I showed you around the city the other day," the child replied somewhat anxiously, trying to make him recognize.
(Ah. It''s that kid.)
At that moment, he remembered: on the first day he came here, he paid a few coins to a child to show him around the village. Who would have imagined they would meet again in this situation?
"What are you doing here?" Zack asked.
The child looked at the ground for a moment, thinking about what to say. Seeing this, Zack began to suspect that the encounter between them and the help he had received might not have been entirely selfless. But that''s normal; there are very few people who help others without expecting anything in return, and they don''t expect to run into them while they''re sleeping.
Just as he was about to offer him some coins as a gesture of gratitude for waking him up, the child looked up and with a determined look asked him, "Mister, are you a doctor?"
"Please help me. My sister is very sick, and I don''t know what to do."
Faced with the unexpected request from the child, already gearing up to ask for help, only one thought came to Zack''s mind:
(I can''t rest in peace.)
To be honest, today has been an exhausting day, and all he wants now is to go to the merchant to get a price for his potion. It was also obvious that he didn''t have enough money. If his sister was truly ill, he couldn''t afford the necessary medicine, not to mention that he couldn''t manufacture it either.
The harsh truth is that he is not a doctor. Although he has some knowledge, it''s not enough to cure serious illnesses. The best thing he can do in this situation is to ignore the child. If the villagers find out that he went to see a doctor and couldn''t cure her, they will start doubting him. In the worst case, they will demand proof of his abilities.
That could be a real problem. He couldn''t risk being discovered by a stranger.
A silence fell between the two, and with each passing second, the child became a little more nervous. Just when he thought he wouldn''t answer him and that he had rejected him, a shadow covered his figure, and a voice sounded above him.
"Well, what are you waiting for? Aren''t you going to show me the way?"
Moments later, a scream echoed throughout the square, making everyone turn towards the source of the sound.
There stood a child in shabby clothes and a refined-looking adult. The child was grabbing the man''s pants while crying, despite the man''s attempts to push him away, trying not to hurt him.
Chapter 86: Sister Sally
"Here, sir," said a childish voice just as they stopped in front of one of the buildings.
"Here?" Zack frowned as he took a look. In contrast to the square they were in before, the street left much to be desired. The streets were dirty, and people''s clothing was several notches below the inhabitants of the village he had seen earlier. On the way, Zack had also seen some suspicious-looking individuals moving furtively. It wasn''t a good place.
The location they were in was on the edge between the residential area and the slums. It was hard to say that security could be guaranteed. When they entered the building, the first thing Zack noticed was that it was old and large. Probably one of the largest houses on the street, but its condition made people not want to live there. Unlike the residential buildings, made of brick and stone, this one was made of wood, and it was evident that a considerable amount of time had passed since its construction.
"I''m back. I''ve brought someone who can heal Sister Sally," the child ran in, and his voice echoed throughout the house.
(Sister Sally?) Zack thought that the person who was sick was the boy''s biological sister, but now it seemed not entirely true.
With every step he took, the floor creaked beneath his feet, indicating how old this place was. Seconds after the child finished speaking, something unexpected happened.
"Is that true?"
"Big brother"
"Is Sister Sally going to be okay?"
Children emerged from the corners, like mushrooms after a stormy day. Little kids came out of hiding, and they all started talking at once, making it impossible to understand anything.
(Two, three, five) Zack silently counted the number of small children starting to appear. In the end, he counted a total of seven small children, excluding the one who had led him here.
"Sir, are you a doctor?"
"Please, cure Sister Sally."
Once they heard who Zack was, all the children began to approach him. In no time, he was surrounded by children asking him to heal their sister.
"Sir, this way."
The child who had brought him approached him hurriedly and guided him to one of the rooms, pushing the other children away from him, as if afraid he might change his mind at any moment.
"Matthew," said Zack, following the child calmly through the corridors, and observing the rest of the house. Judging by the fine layer of dust in this place, it had been a few days since anyone had cleaned here.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
"Eh?" The guiding child stopped in surprise at hearing Zack''s voice.
"My name is Matthew," Zack clarified when he saw that the child didn''t understand what he meant. Now that he thought about it, maybe he had been too hasty in agreeing to help the boy. He didn''t even know his name. It''s even possible that what awaits him is an ambush rather than a patient.
His tiny guide''s attitude, and the other children they had encountered, suggested otherwise, but unnecessary risks should not be taken.
In fact, as they approached the slums, Zack used a small detection spell to see if they were being followed.
Mages have the ability to detect those of their own kind. It''s very similar to how in his old world, retired soldiers could see if someone else had received similar training. The difference is that it''s instinctive, while mages consciously notice it based on the fluctuations of mana around that person. They can hide it, but almost no one does. Being a mage is a respectable thing; no one would intentionally hide it.
(Almost no one) Zack thought.
During his time in the village, he hadn''t seen a single person who could use magic. Not that he wanted to complain; he''s very grateful for that, but it made him realize that mages are more valuable than he thought.
"I''m Manny," said the child without turning around. They soon entered one of the rooms. There, lying in bed, was a twenty-year-old girl, sweating and trying to breathe normally.
"Sister Sally," said Manny, who approached the girl with a look of concern on his face.
The moment they entered, the girl turned to see them, surprised. "Manny, what are you doing here? You''re supposed to be working."
"I''ve brought someone to cure you. Matthew is a doctor. He can heal you," he replied with certainty.
The girl looked at Zack for a moment before getting up from the bed with some difficulty and approaching both of them.
Slap.
Sister Sally slapped the boy with all her strength. Then, she grabbed his shoulders and began to scold him.
"Why did you do such a thing? You know perfectly well that we don''t have money to pay the doctor. What do you think will happen if he cures me and finds out later? In the worst case, he could call the guards to arrest us."
"Do you want to get arrested? Do you want never to see Timmy, Jenny- Cough, cough
"Sister Sally!"
Manny, who had been paralyzed when the girl slapped him, reacted when she let go and started coughing violently.
"Manny, bring a glass of water," a deep voice sounded behind him. When he turned, Zack was approaching Sister Sally, who was still coughing. Once he was in front of her, he picked her up in his arms and carried her to the bed despite her protests.
"Don''t take Sister Sally away!" he shouted, somewhat confused. Seeing this,
The boy was in shock. It''s normal; he was doing something he thought was good, and instead of being praised, he was reproached very strongly. Instantly afterward, the person doing it starts feeling sore. It''s normal not to know how to react.
"Don''t worry; nothing bad will happen. I''m just going to see how she''s doing," Zack said calmly to reassure the boy.
Zack''s words seemed to have made him recover a bit, and after looking at the woman in the doctor''s arms, he nodded vigorously and ran out of the room.
(Why does this happen to me? It''s the second time today) Once he was alone in the room, Zack sighed mentally. For a moment, he wondered if someone had cursed him, but he quickly dismissed that thought from his head. Now he had more important things to do.
He gently placed the girl on the bed and began to examine her. Although his medical skills leave much to be desired, the books he had read in his old world about basic biology, and the more than two dozen books on medicine from this world, were not just for show. At least, he considers himself sufficiently trained to make a simple initial diagnosis. Moreover, he has an advantage that doctors in his world don''t have: he can cheat.
He closed his eyes and let his magical power envelop the unconscious figure lying on the bed.
Chapter 87: Friends
Zack took a few minutes to complete his examination. Ultimately, it turned out to be nothing serious, just a common cold. Probably due to exhaustion, his immune system had weakened, leading to catching a cold.
The solution was simple ¨C rest and plenty of fluids. However, Zack knew it wasn''t that straightforward. He was convinced that curing this patient wouldn''t be so easy. Zack could use some herbs to alleviate the symptoms and help the body expel the virus. However, one of the problems was that he didn''t believe Sister Sally would accept the treatment.
At the moment, Zack used a strengthening spell to fortify the patient''s body with energy. While not a complete solution, it would allow her to sleep peacefully and regain strength.
"Here''s the water," Manny''s voice was heard as he entered the room with a glass of water in hand.
"Thanks. Let''s go outside. There''s something I want to ask you." After taking the glass, Zack carefully placed it on the table. Then, he took the boy''s hand, and they left the room. He turned and looked at him.
"Manny, besides Sister Sally and the other kids, is there anyone else in the house?" Zack wasn''t afraid of being misunderstood by asking this question. Information like this wasn''t hard to come by in a small town where everyone knew everyone else.
This was just as he expected. It was easy to know what to do, but he didn''t think he would do it. If Sister Sally had rested from the moment she got sick, it would have been impossible for her to faint right after getting out of bed. His parents were the same way, often ignoring their health due to busy jobs, leading to illnesses caused by pushing their bodies too hard.
Zack shook his head. It wasn''t his problem. He only agreed to come here on a whim, with no intention of doing anything more, let alone taking care of young children while their caregiver recovered. He already had enough on his plate.
However, it was obvious that if she didn''t rest, she wouldn''t recover. Since he was here, the least he could do was try to heal her. Fortunately, he knew exactly what to do with these kinds of people.
Zack crouched down and began to talk to Manny. If he wanted the girl to recover, his help was essential. "Listen carefully. You must do what I tell you for Sister Sally to get well. Understand?"
Manny nodded firmly and listened to what Zack had to say. Once he explained what to do next, Manny left through the door to follow his instructions, and Zack had no intention of staying there either. It was obvious from Sister Sally''s attitude that he wasn''t welcome here. He didn''t want to be there when she woke up. After explaining the situation and giving some instructions for a quick recovery, Zack ran out of there.
In one of the rooms in the house, a girl was sleeping peacefully while the sun streaming through the curtains gently caressed her skin.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.
BAM "Mmn"
Suddenly, the sound of a door closing echoed throughout the house, causing the girl to slowly open her eyes, trying to figure out the source of the noise.
"Where?"
Once she cleared her head, she realized where she was. Her room, the room she had been living in for the past few years, ever since she took over the orphanage, came into view.
The next thing she noticed was that she was fine. Better than fine. It had been a long time since she had slept so peacefully.
Sally stretched her body slowly, completely relaxed. Since she started taking care of the children, she hadn''t had much time for¡ª
"The children!" she exclaimed, memories rushing back to her.
Sally jumped out of bed and headed to the door to see if the children were okay.
BAM
When she opened the door, she collided with something, causing her to take a few steps back from the impact.
"Ouch"
Upon recovering, Sally was about to reprimand the person she had collided with when she saw who it was.
On the floor was a young boy, about sixteen, rubbing his leg in pain. Beside him, a girl of the same age crouched down to see if he was okay. Sally recognized them immediately.
"Max, Rea, what are you doing here?"
"I''m fine. Thanks for asking," Max replied sarcastically as he tried to get up.
"What happened to your leg?" Sally exclaimed, horrified to see it in a cast and wrapped in bandages.
"An accident. It''s not important," Max said, trying to downplay it.
"It was in the dungeon, right? I told you that job is too dangerous. You should have listened to me and become a guard. At least there, you wouldn''t be putting your life at risk," she reproached.
It wasn''t the first time they had had this discussion, and both knew they wouldn''t convince the other. That didn''t mean they were going to stop trying.
"I''m glad to see you." It was at that moment that Rea approached Sally and hugged her tightly, interrupting the argument.
"I''m glad to see you too, Rea."
"Cough" "And you too, Max."
"What are you doing here?" she asked again after finishing the hug, this time expecting to get an answer.
"The question is, what are you doing here?" Max replied accusingly.
"What do you mean?" "Manny didn''t call," Rea replied. "He told us you got sick."
Sally looked down the hallway, only to find Manny''s figure, semi-hidden behind a corner. When Manny saw that he had been spotted, he was startled and ran away.
"HEY!!! COME BACK HERE!!!" Sally shouted. It was too late. The only thing that could be heard was the sound of his footsteps sneaking away.
"Don''t blame the kid. He just cares about you. Why didn''t you tell us anything?"
Sally looked down. It was always the same. She had never been able to win an argument against Rea; her tone made people feel guilty.
"I didn''t want to worry you," Sally replied in a low voice.
Suddenly, a warm feeling enveloped her, and before she could realize it, Max and Rea had wrapped her in a hug.
"Don''t be silly. We''re your friends. Friends support each other. Would you leave us behind if we were a burden? Let us help you."
Sally deflated. Since they met, she had never been able to win an argument against Rea. The moment you tried to argue with her, she drowned you in guilt, and you ended up doing what she said.
(This time won''t be the same. It''s enough that they help occasionally. I can''t let them take care of the children.)
"Ah! Let me go!" Just when she was about to protest and tell them to leave, Max grabbed her around the waist and lifted her off the ground.
"No. You need to rest," Max said as he carried her to bed, dragging his foot on the floor.
"I''m fine. Let me go. I need to prepare dinner."
Her shouts were ignored as Max placed her on the bed, and Rea looked at her with a smile.
It was clear they weren''t going to leave her alone.
Chapter 88: Happiness
While Sally was resting under the watchful eyes of Max and Rea, Zack, having earned not a single coin for his services once again, returned to the store to try to sell his ointment. This time, nothing happened on the way. There were no incidents, he didn''t encounter anyone he knew, and he quickly reached the store. Unfortunately, that didn''t mean he didn''t have problems.
"Fifty copper coins?" Zack asked, scandalized.
"Yep," replied the store manager arrogantly.
"Are you kidding? With that, I can''t even cover costs!"
The merchant shrugged. "There''s nothing I can do. This type of medicine doesn''t sell well. If it were a healing salve or an anti-inflammatory potion, the price would be higher. There are many mercenaries interested who would snatch them off the shelves the moment I put them out, but no one is interested in a burn ointment."
"Don''t give me that," Zack interrupted aggressively. "I''m not selling it to you as a burn ointment, but as a skin restorer. I know there are plenty of people in the village who would pay a good price to have one of these."
Upon hearing what the doctor had to say, the merchant looked at him as if he were looking at a baby who couldn''t walk yet.
"It''s true that there''s demand. That''s why I''m offering you a price," acknowledged the merchant. "But what you''re offering is just a lower-quality ointment. Many products on the market can substitute for this remedy. In fact, if it weren''t for the reputation of your predecessor''s products, I wouldn''t even bother negotiating with you."
While Zack and the merchant argued, the rest of the people in the store ignored them and continued with what they were doing.
At first, it was interesting to see these two shouting at each other, trying to convince the other, but after five minutes, it started to become less interesting. It had been fifteen minutes since Zack entered the store. At this point, people couldn''t afford to waste more time watching them argue.
Another fifteen minutes later, Zack left the store with an angry face as he headed home.
On the way, Zack didn''t say a word. He just walked in silence with a somber look, pushing away anyone who tried to approach him.
Woof Woof
Once he reached home, Titan, who was in the living room, stood up and approached him with a joyful expression.
"Ha."
After closing the door, Zack couldn''t contain himself any longer.
"Hahahaha HAHAHAHA!!"
He grabbed Titan and lifted him in his arms, laughing uncontrollably.
"WE''RE RICH! Titan. Our days of poverty are over HAHAHA!"
Woof Woof
Although Titan couldn''t understand what his owner was saying, it didn''t stop him from sharing in the joy.
After a while, he finally put the dog down, who looked at him dissatisfied. Apparently, Titan had enjoyed being lifted in his arms and spun around the house.
Zack didn''t notice Titan''s gaze; he was too busy trying to wipe the smile off his face, but without success. No wonder. The medicine he had made was of lower quality, and he had earned a lot of money from it.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
It should be noted that, although people in this world can do things without the proper class, the effort required to learn them is exaggerated.
Now, people won''t be able to doubt his class, even if something out of the ordinary happens. What Zack did is extremely rare. In fact, he is sure that if he hadn''t used magic in the process, he wouldn''t have been able to come up with the formula for months.
Eighty copper coins. That was the price at which he sold the medicine he had made.
It may not seem like much, but the negotiated price is not for a single potion but for all medicines of the same type.
What no one knew was that the costs of preparing the potion were minimal. Except for his time, he incurs no cost.
From now on, every time he makes a burn cream, he will earn eighty copper coins. In return, that greedy merchant will have an exclusive purchase right. Except for a few creams for personal use or as gifts, not even Zack will be able to sell them in the village.
Of course, Zack wouldn''t let himself be conned like that. At first, it seems like he''s losing, but there''s a small clause he made sure to include in his deal. That merchant must buy all the burn creams he sells.
More than a purchase right, it would be better to call it a purchase obligation. The moment he refuses to buy, the contract is null and void.
There are several reasons why he agreed to such a contract, but the most crucial reason is that his products don''t last forever. The burn cream is made from natural products. In the case of storing them for a long time, it will lose its effect. In particular, the lifespan of this cream is 15 days. The reason for such a short time is one of the ingredients: Moonlight powder.
One of the problems he had reading the diary of the old doctor was interpreting the ingredients because some of them didn''t appear in the books he had read, or they simply appeared with another name.
This is not the world Zack is accustomed to. The unification of knowledge that often occurs in his world does not happen here. Things that are common sense in some places have not yet been discovered in others. It''s not uncommon for two people from different places to call the same thing by different names.
This is the main reason why it is very difficult in this world to engage in a certain profession without a master; most professionals treasure the knowledge they possess and refuse to compare it with others.
In this sense, he was very lucky. If it hadn''t been for being summoned by the kingdom, the number of books he could have obtained about magic would have been much less. The lack of information is something Zack didn''t have to worry about while he was in the castle.
In the case of moonlight powder, Zack found a clue in one of the books in the royal library. The book talked about the change in properties of certain materials when exposed to certain changes, whether artificial or natural. That''s what gave him the clue.
It turns out that moonlight powder is literally powder that has been exposed to the full moon. Zack observed that the moment it comes into contact with moonlight, it acquires certain magical properties.
The reason he didn''t notice it before is that the effect is not only temporary but also minimal. Unless one pays special attention, one will easily ignore it. By pure coincidence, the moment the effect disappears is exactly fifteen days after the full moon.
Not only moonlight powder. Zack has noticed the same kind of changes in everything around him, even people. Every action in their daily life affects them in one way or another, intermittently mixing. It''s just that in most cases, they are completely harmless. Unless you spend your life in a graveyard, you have nothing to worry about.
In fact, it was thanks to this discovery that he was able to gain a point in wisdom. Remembering this, Zack''s face took on an air of solemnity.
Now that he has finally acquired a channel to get enough money to sustain himself economically, it''s time to refocus on his main goal.
Unlike his companions, he doesn''t believe there will be a way for them to return to their world. After all, it''s much easier to catch a fish from the river than to return it to the exact point from which you took it.
Although knowledge of magic, especially advanced magic, is limited, he knows that it''s almost impossible for the kingdom to have the technology to send them back home.
The kingdom has spent too many resources bringing them here. He doesn''t think they would want them to leave. You don''t buy a sword to use it a couple of times and then give it to the vendor; you use it until it breaks, and then you buy a new one.
From the beginning, coming here to live and disguising himself as a doctor were just ways to hide from the kingdom. His real goal is to learn as much magic as possible and increase his level to reach level 100 with the hope of gaining the kingdom''s forgiveness and settling somewhere where he can truly learn magic in peace.
He has already accepted that he will never return.
Before, he could only put magic aside because of his financial difficulties and studying medicine books. Now is the time to return to his initial goal.
Chapter 89 The actual situation
To be honest, the money he earns or is going to earn is not too much for what he needs. It only covers his basic needs. Not many people outside the circle know this, but the mage class is probably the most expensive class to advance of all.
The reason why all people with this class are recruited by the kingdom and introduced to magical academies is, in part, for the king to control the immense power that these classes can unleash compared to others.
On the other hand, it is due to the excessive cost of their development. If they were not forcibly recruited and introduced into royal academies, most of them would be forced to serve some noble in exchange for resources.
A mage not only needs knowledge, which is difficult to acquire in itself. They also need other resources such as meditation techniques, a place abundant in mana, magical artifacts, a grimoire, and even mana crystals. Except for the meditation technique he learned in the castle, Zack does not possess any of these things.
The only reason he continues to level up quickly is the advantage he has over the people of this world and all the knowledge about magic he possesses and is gradually absorbing. However, if he had to choose, what he would most like to have right now are mana crystals.
Mana crystal.
It is a derivative produced by the excessive accumulation of mana in a place. Mages use them during meditation to increase the amount of mana in their bodies. It is one of the most important items for mages. High-level mages use soul crystals in rituals during their rank ascension to obtain more powerful classes.
All professionals of different classes have their ways of acquiring certain rarer classes. Usually, these are certain drugs that temporarily or permanently enhance the user. In reality, almost no one uses this method. It is commonly thought that, just as the system will give you the most suitable class for you, it will also do so if you have the privilege of leveling up.
Usually, these rituals were created in the hope of acquiring rare and unusual classes. Most of these experiments were disastrous, with consequences not mentioned in the books he read, but some were successful and were kept as a legacy of the fortunate families that succeeded.
Upon learning this, his idea was to search for one of these methods, but he underestimated their value. Even after searching both libraries, he had permission to access, found in the castle of the king of this kingdom, he did not find any of these secret methods.
This world is completely different from his own. Information about classes may be obtained if you have the right contacts, but what is truly valuable will not come out of the owners'' houses. This is true for both nobles and common people.
The reason why many intelligent mages are willing to work under the orders of the king and the nobles is because of the stable channels to obtain these resources. Not only these methods, but mana crystals are also necessary for crafting magical objects, casting advanced spells, and creating formations and rituals of the highest level. They can be said to be widely used. However, obtaining them is not easy.
Mana crystal production is very low. Even in places where the mana concentration is high, creation takes years. However, they are really useful. Using Zack as an example, even if he meditates ten hours every day, it would only be equivalent to someone meditating a couple of hours with the help of mana crystals. Of course, no one would be foolish enough to use them in meditation. There are much more profitable uses than for individual growth. Unfortunately, he does not know any places to get them, and even if he did, he would not have the money to buy them. Those things are expensive.
Zack does not have any of these resources available, but he is aware of his advantages. Not only does he have accelerated growth, but he also has enough knowledge to fill an academy. Instead of worrying about what he doesn''t have, it is better to maximize his advantages and then address his deficiencies.
(It''s time to get to work)
¡
Time is cruel. No matter who you are, it will treat you without any preferential treatment.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
In a small office, a boy was quietly reading a book. The rays of light filtering through the window illuminated the entire room, allowing uninterrupted reading.
When Zack reached the last page, he closed his eyes for a moment, savoring the content in his mind. Finally, after several seconds, he stood up and placed the book in its place. His gaze turned to a small wooden sundial that marked eight in the morning. As a person in the modern era, he knew perfectly well how important it is to manage your time correctly.
Seeing it in the market, Zack knew he had to get it. He was willing to spend a fortune, but who would have thought that the seller did not know its true value?
In this world, people wake up with the sunrise and return to their homes when it starts to get dark. Most people do not understand the utility a clock can have. Thanks to that, Zack only had to spend a few copper coins on it. Zack left the room and prepared for his daily routine.
"Status"
|
Status
|
|
Name: Zack Mayima
|
Age: 19
|
|
Race: Human
|
Title: Bookworm, Survivor
|
|
Class: Mage
|
Level: 86
|
|
Stats:
|
|
Strength: 37
|
Endurance: 44
|
Wisdom: 93
|
Luck: 11
|
|
Agility: 39
|
Inteligencia: 87
|
Charm: 12
|
Mana: 163/163
|
|
Skills:
|
Fast Reading Level 7
Memorization Level 5
Mana Control Level 9
Danger Sense Level 1
Multitasking Level 3
Herb Identification Level 3
High-Speed Casting Level 3
Multi-Casting Level 1
Diagnosis Level 1
Universal Traduction
|
|
Spells:
|
|
|
|
Magic Hand Level (MAX)
Light Level (MAX)
Trip Level (MAX)
¡
Summon Water Level (MAX)
Cleanse Level (MAX)
Boil Level (MAX)
Drain Level (MAX)
Ground Level (MAX)
Growth Level (MAX)
Fertilize Level (MAX)
¡.
|
|
|
Magic Missile Level (MAX)
Fireball Level (MAX)
Shield Level (MAX)
Levitation Level (MAX)
Detection Level (MAX)
Body Enhancement Level (MAX)
Silence Level (MAX)
Earth Spike Level (MAX)
¡
|
In addition to continuing to learn the spells he had memorized during his time in the castle, he has also been able to practice some magical skills in his class.
High-Speed Casting and multi-casting.
Although considered high-level magical skills, the truth is that it is perfectly possible to learn them with the tier 1 Mage class. The reason Zack had not learned them before was that no one had taught him. If someone were to find him practicing these skills, his true skill level would be discovered. Considering he was trying to escape, that was not a very good idea.
It has been a week since he found a way to reduce his economic problems. During these days, he has prepared and sold enough potions to not have to eat forest berries every day, and his visits to the village have become a bit more frequent. In addition, Zack had benefited from places he did not expect. After accumulating experience for a week, the herb identification skill leveled up. That was thanks to constant explorations in the forest for resources. His friend Lorent, the lumberjack, helped him by indicating the location of several uncommon herbs. That, along with the rest of the work he did, helped him increase his knowledge of the forest.
But the real surprise was his other skill. These days, the villagers had been starting to get used to his presence, and the number of patients he treated had increased. Most were not serious, however, that led to learning something he thought would not be possible: diagnosing a patient. It was sudden. He had just returned home, and before he could realize it, the skill was already there. This is a typical skill for doctors and nurses in this world. It can be said that thanks to that, Zack has already become a kind of medic. Of course, not everything that happened was good.
Woof Woof
"Ack. Let me go!"
Chapter 90: Surprise
Upon hearing the voice outside his house, Zack let out a sigh of exhaustion. It''s amazing how things can change in a week. Zack approached the window and looked towards the entrance of the house. There, a boy was being ''attacked'' by Titan. The fierce beast had a grip on the end of the boy''s pants while he tried to get him to let go.
"What are you doing?" Zack asked loudly to the figure in front of his house. Upon hearing his voice, Max looked up and, upon seeing him, pleaded for help with his eyes.
"Titan, let him go!! He''s learned his lesson!!" Zack shouted from the office. As if waiting for those words, Titan released Max''s leg and headed towards the house, filled with pride for defeating the intruder. He didn''t even bother to look at Max, who was trying to wipe off the drool from his pants.
Zack wasn''t surprised to see this. From the first day he acquired Titan, he noticed that the creature was highly intelligent, much more than any dog in his world. He didn''t know if this was common in all animals or if Titan was just special, but it didn''t bother him. In fact, it made his life a bit more fun.
Woof Woof. When he descended the stairs, Titan was waiting for him in the living room. Upon seeing him, Titan''s eyes widened, and his tail started wagging as he looked at Zack. He was incredibly cute, like seeing a child seeking praise for behaving well. ''Praise me, praise me'' was written all over his face.
"Well done. You took care of the bad guys." Seeing how enthusiastic Titan was, Zack could only commend him for what he had done. In reality, this could be considered training.
"What do you mean by that?!" a voice resonated from outside the house, and a furious Max entered without any invitation. Seeing the intruder who had been ''defeated'' entering his home, Titan gave him a disdainful look and proceeded to ignore him while enjoying the caresses from Doctor.
"You!" "Enough already! How long will you keep fighting with a dog?" Just as Max was about to start arguing with the dog, a voice behind him began to bother him. Rea approached the house followed by Max with a not-so-calm tone. It seemed Max was about to say something, but a look from Rea was enough to change his mind.
"What are you doing here again?" Seeing that neither of them was going to argue, Zack approached them.
"If I had known, I would have kept my mouth shut," he thought when they appeared here again. These days, the two of them had been visiting him frequently. Since they found out that he wouldn''t charge them for checking how Max''s leg was improving, these two had come every day to bother him.
Still, he didn''t have the strength to kick them out. They weren''t bad guys either. He was sure that it was thanks to their help that the villagers seemed happier to receive him when he went to the city.
It''s not that they welcomed him with open arms, but at least they didn''t seem to fear him as much. It was precisely because of this that a couple of villagers came here in the last few days to seek treatment, and that was the last drop that made him acquire one of his abilities: Diagnosis.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!
He didn''t plan on telling anyone. If someone found out that a doctor without any ability had treated him, his patients might faint from shock.
"Today we came with a surprise," Rea said cheerfully as she approached to pick up Titan from Doctor''s arms, who didn''t resist.
"Great," Zack said without much enthusiasm, ignoring the envious look Max gave his dog when Rea placed him on her lap.
Both ignored the tone of the homeowner during this time they had been getting to know him. They knew he wasn''t a bad person. If he wanted to kick them out, he would have done it a long time ago.
"You can come in now," Max said cheerfully.
The person who entered through the door was someone Zack didn''t expect.
...
"Airi. Airi, wake up."
Suzumiya Airi''s eyes opened slowly as she began to search for the voice that had called her. In front of her, three girls approached with worried faces.
"What''s happening? Why aren''t you asleep?" she asked as she slowly sat up in bed.
"We can''t take it anymore. This is too much," one of the girls ignored her question and began to protest. The others seemed to share her sentiment.
However what they were saying seemed nonsensical, and she already knew exactly what they were referring to. It had been almost a month since they left the castle and settled into their new positions. In comparison to their situation in the castle, the situation was unfavorable. It wasn''t surprising. They were on the battlefield.
At first, everything went well. After the collective protest they made when they arrived here, opposing being interrogated separately, the people in charge treated them with great care, as if afraid they would reunite. However, the moment they separated, and each went with their respective instructor, things began to change.
The boys who went to the city near the castle had it easier, but those who stayed here were on the front lines. Barely a week passed with their respective instructors before they started participating in combat. The situation was very different on the battlefield.
Their respective instructors were already busy trying to survive, they didn''t have time to try to save them beyond the first days when they sent them to one of the peaceful areas to start learning.
Airi wasn''t exaggerating things, although it was uncommon. She received news on one occasion that one of the instructors had died. Of course, the person who followed him didn''t receive a more fortunate fate than following in his footsteps.
This was an exceptional case. Most of the time, it was they who died. Of course, their instructors would try to protect them, but in war, death is inevitable.
Three students.
In just one month, three students had died. Airi didn''t know them well, but the time they spent together was real. Hearing that they had died was a disaster, not just for her, but for her entire class. At least, for those who were here.
On more than one occasion, images of Yamato and his group in the king''s castle, enjoying the kingdom''s food, came to the minds of the others. Another image came to Airi''s mind when thinking about those who had escaped being here.
Zack.
From the moment they arrived in this world and he proposed to make a deal, Airi had been monitoring Zack''s movements. It was a bit difficult because they were isolated from the rest of their classmates. However, just because others couldn''t enter didn''t mean they couldn''t leave.
After learning that Austin frequently used to wander around the castle in search of something to take his mind off his training, Airi took the opportunity to approach him.
Thanks to him, she learned a lot about what Zack was doing. She had to be well informed to protect her investment.
It wasn''t difficult. Zack wasn''t the only one who didn''t waste time while he was there. Airi also took the opportunity to learn a lot about her class. If it hadn''t been for that, Airi could never have altered Austin''s memory
Chapter 91 Airi
Honestly, Airi had nothing against Zack. If she had been in his place, she would have done the same. She suspected that it was Zack who sent that message that night.
(Although it would have been good to know it a few weeks in advance)
The moment Airi heard they were looking for Zack, she knew he had fled.
She, along with Ronald and Austin, were the only ones who knew his true class, and seeing what was done to their peers with tier 1 classes, Airi couldn''t blame him for wanting to keep it a secret.
She was not so innocent as to think they were safe and training as they were supposed to. The moment they were dragged out of the throne room, she knew they wouldn''t have a good future.
Seeing the fate she had received, she didn''t want to imagine what had happened to her peers.
At first, with all the summoning, classes, and everything else, she, like most of her peers, thought they would be trained by the kingdom''s best teachers and would take care of saving the kingdom. The reality was very different.
It is true that they had good teachers, and the training was tough, but the environment they were in was different. The people around them didn''t see them as saviors or role models. Some of the people responsible for teaching them showed an attitude not suitable for a teacher, as if they were a nuisance, or at least an extra duty they had to take responsibility for.
It was then that Airi realized they were expendable. It''s not that they had no value, but that they were not necessary.
In the eyes of others, only Yamato and his small elite group were important. The rest were simply a bonus.
That''s the real reason she modified Austin''s memory. For one simple reason: she had overestimated their value.
Before, she thought nothing would happen by helping Zack and Austin keep their secret. Once she realized her situation, she knew that if they found out she had been helping them, she would be sacrificed to serve as an example to others.
During the time she was in the castle, she approached Austin and modified his memory. The changes she could make were not many, just small things that would be forgotten if you didn''t remind yourself. Despite everything, it was enough to erase her and Ronald from his memories.
At first, she wanted to erase Zack and Ronald''s memory as well, but she couldn''t. The areas where Zack and Ronald were located were different from where she was, and unlike Austin, neither of them was interested in leaving their area. The few times they saw each other were not enough for Airi to do anything about them.
For a while, she was very nervous that they would discover any of them and that she was involved in their plan. That''s why it was a huge relief when she heard the news that Zack had escaped.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.
When she learned that they wanted to interrogate them about his whereabouts, she knew they hadn''t been able to get anything out of Austin. As long as Ronald didn''t open his mouth, there would be no problem.
Unfortunately, during this time, she had not been able to communicate with him. Having different types of classes meant their training was different. He''s not even in the castle anymore. The last news she heard about him was that he went to the city nearby to work forging weapons for the battle soldiers.
Honestly, she felt a bit envious that he managed to escape. Despite learning a lot from her instructor and her level increasing, life has not been easy for any of them.
Since they arrived here, the mood has never been good. None of the people here are stupid. Most knew that what awaited them here was not going to be good, but it was only when they arrived that they saw the reality of the situation.
This is a battlefield. No one can protect them. A simple mistake can be their end. Tension increased in each of them with each passing day. And then the inevitable happened.
One of their classmates died.
If they were scared before, now they were terrified. Someone they knew, with whom they spent days and ate together, had died... and they could be next.
At that moment, something that everyone had overlooked was proven. They were not soldiers, not even adults in their world; they are children. Children who have never seen the battlefield, who until now had never seen death. And now they were going through all of that at once.
Although everything seemed normal on the surface, Airi knew perfectly well that this calmness would not last before the storm. In fact, if it weren''t for Miss Kaede acting as a mediator, the seriousness of the situation would have been discovered.
Looking at the appearance of her friends, who were once privileged daughters of the best families and are now forced to fight on the battlefield, she knew that the situation would soon spiral out of control.
(There is not much time) she thought as she approached them to console them. If there is a time to escape, it is now.
Not now, but soon. All she has to do is convince her group to leave this place. And seeing their haggard appearance and unfocused eyes, it won''t be very difficult.
...
Ding
"Welcome. Oh. What a pleasant surprise, doctor," replied the innkeeper upon seeing him enter through the door.
"Hello, Harry."
"It''s been a while since I saw you. What are you doing in the city?"
"Visiting a patient. A mercenary got injured in the dungeon, and I had to take a look."
After exchanging greetings, Harry, the innkeeper, and Zack began to talk about what had happened in the village this week.
"By the way, have you heard the latest news?"
"Eh, what news?" Zack asked, confused.
"I''m not sure yet. The mayor has been very elusive about it, but they say those who have seen him in the town hall have noticed him preparing something important," said Harry while leaning on the counter.
"Mmm. What do you think it could be?"
"No one knows, but it''s the talk of the town these days. The last time the mayor was so nervous was when a noble came to the village to supervise the territory," said Harry, shrugging.
(A noble) though Zack sombrely. He did not have good experience with them. His time in the castle is still fresh in his mind. If possible he doesn''t want to see any noble ever again.
"Don''t worry too much. If it''s something important, the mayor will announce it soon, presumably there," maybe sensing his mood Harry continued, pointing with his finger towards one side. Zack turned and saw a flyer hanging on one of the walls.
"Harvest Festival?"
"Yep. We''re already on those dates. The harvest will end soon, and the whole village will gather for a small party. Of course, they don''t really expect you to come."
Zack looked pensive. The news he just heard had piqued his curiosity. There are a few interesting things happening here. After a while, Zack said goodbye to Harry and entered the dining room to eat.
(Maybe a little break wouldn''t hurt)"
Chapter 92 Harvest Festival
"Harvest Festival?" Rea''s voice echoed throughout Zack''s house.
"Is it already that time? I thought we had more time," Max, sitting in a chair, remarked. Unlike Rea''s excited tone, Max''s voice trembled slightly.
"Are you still on that? Do you really think Matthew would do something harmful to you?" Rea asked with a hint of dissatisfaction.
"You don''t think so either, right, Sally?" he turned to the other person in the room.
It had been a week since Zack visited the orphanage at the request of one of the children. Judging by Sally''s attitude towards him, Zack knew it would be impossible to treat her. Zack harbored no resentment for that. On the contrary, feeling distrust towards a stranger entering a house full of children can only be called common sense. It would be highly alarming if it were otherwise.
When he left, he told Manny, the child who brought him there, that Sister Sally was very ill and needed help. Remembering Manny mentioning that sometimes people came to help with the children, Zack asked him to fetch them and keep Sally in bed.
Who would have imagined that the people he referred to were Rea and Max?
It turns out the three of them lived in that orphanage since childhood. Apparently, Sally had also acquired the warrior class. Due to their similar circumstances, they quickly became friends as children. The three had made plans to become adventurers when they left the orphanage and worked to build a better life.
Unfortunately, fate had other plans for them.
When they reached adulthood, the matron of the orphanage passed away, and there was no one to take her place. There were talks of closing the orphanage several times. The three, hearing the rumors and having grown up there, could not allow such a thing to happen. So, Sally went to the mayor and decided to take responsibility for running the orphanage. However, despite all their efforts, the money from the townspeople and assistance from the municipality became increasingly scarce.
It was at that moment that Max and Rea, who were already working as adventurers, began donating their earnings to the orphanage to keep it going. Standing in their free time, they even helped the new matron with some tasks.
When they were telling the story, Zack finally understood why they were short on money. It wasn''t that they spent it thoughtlessly; it was just that they used it for something more important.
After learning the truth, Zack looked at them with kinder eyes. Initially, he thought of sending the forest elves to gather herbs instead to pay their debts once Max recovered from his sprain. But perhaps it might be possible to assign them something different and less challenging.
Don''t think that collecting herbs is easy. On more than one occasion, Zack lost his way and couldn''t escape the forest for hours.
One of the worst situations he encountered while searching for medicinal herbs was when he ventured a little into the deep forest. There, the beasts were not as docile as on the periphery. His life could have been in danger if he had advanced without caution. Fortunately, thanks to his caution and magical power, he could detect them in advance and get out of there.
Zack doesn''t want to imagine what would have happened if he had encountered one of them directly. This is not his world, and the beasts are much more lethal here due to the presence of mana that strengthens and makes them more dangerous.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.
That''s why Zack didn''t want to personally go herb hunting with Titan. It''s often not only dangerous but would also delay his magic studies. Now it seems he''ll have to look for another alternative.
As for the reason he came to their house, it was because of these two meddlers. Once they learned that he had been brought to the orphanage to treat her, they took it upon themselves to clear his name.
With the testimony of his friends, Sally realized there had been a misunderstanding. The reason Rea and Max brought Sally here yesterday was to apologize for their behavior. And seeing her here again, it seems she''s going to join the freeloaders'' club that''s accumulating.
While Zack was thinking about what he could assign them to pay for Max''s treatment, Rea''s voice sounded again.
"That''s enough. Matthew has clearly told you that your wound is not fully healed. No matter how many times you ask, the result will be the same."
That''s right.
The official reason they had come to his house was to see how Max''s leg was doing.
After Zack examined his leg with magic (without anyone noticing), he observed that the leg was healing faster than expected. Nevertheless, it wasn''t fully healed. It would take at least another week before considering removing the cast. This is an anomalous healing speed in his world, but here it is normal.
"But the money..." Max mentioned uncomfortably.
Rea remained silent upon hearing what Max had to say. Sally also seemed uncomfortable with this matter.
Apparently, these days, with Max in this condition, earning money was very difficult, and the orphanage''s finances were also precarious. The only reason they had held on until now was that most of their money went to prevent the orphanage from collapsing. Considering they are novice mercenaries, it''s surprising that what they earn has helped the children survive.
Seeing their expressions, Zack also considered this problematic. When he visited the orphanage, the children seemed happy. They were a bit dirty from playing, and their clothes were old, but it was evident they were not malnourished, and they were given a lot of love. He didn''t want things to end like this.
The problem is he didn''t know what to do to help.
"Have you talked to the mayor?"
The orphanage''s economic situation should theoretically be resolved by the mayor. In a village like this, where everyone knows everyone if those in charge don''t show a willingness to help those who have lost their family, no one would be willing to support them.
Rea and Sally looked at each other. "We tried, but he says there are currently not enough funds to sustain the orphanage. In fact, the aids he has been providing have been getting smaller," Sally responded softly.
"Heh," upon hearing what Sally said, Max couldn''t help but laugh. "That old man doesn''t lift a finger to help the orphanage."
"Max!" Sally shouted horrified that he spoke like that. "The mayor has helped a lot over the years. If it weren''t for occasional financial aid, the orphanage would be in much worse condition."
Max smiled insolently. "You said it yourself: the orphanage is in poor condition! How many times has the mayor come to see the place for himself and visit the children? None." Max''s words made Sally, who was trying to defend the mayor, unable to speak.
"If he really cared about helping us, the aid we would have received would be enough so that Rea and I wouldn''t have to lend a hand. The only reason he gives any money in the first place is that if he didn''t, his reputation would plummet."
"Max, that''s enough," Rea''s voice sounded, appearing behind him, telling him to be quiet.
"No matter the reasons. It''s undeniable that without his help, we would be worse off. Instead of pointing fingers, we should start looking for solutions."
A wave of silence enveloped the room.
Seeing how the three of them were concerned about the issue, Zack couldn''t help but sigh.
(Why do these things always happen to me?) That''s something he doesn''t quite understand. In his world, he was just one among many. Maybe his family was more influential than others, but he wasn''t too special among all the people at school.
There is no logical explanation that can clarify how he gets into such trouble. Nor is he going to not try to help them. After hearing about their past and about the children from the orphanage, it would be a lie to say he didn''t want to do something.
Perhaps it''s not that the problems come to him, but that he can''t ignore them.
"I have an idea."
Chapter 93 Dislike
"Work for you?" The voices of all three overlapped upon hearing Zack''s idea.
"That''s right," he replied affirmatively.
This is not a random idea. Zack had been considering this for a while. Since he arrived in the town, problems had piled up one after another, and he hardly had time to practice magic. Since he found a source of income, the situation had calmed down a bit, but that didn''t mean his problems had disappeared.
"Are you interested?"
For a moment, none of them knew what to say. The gazes of the three crossed. Initially, if Max''s injury hadn''t healed, they had the idea of borrowing some money from Zack. They never imagined that Zack would offer them work. It doesn''t mean they were freeloaders only interested in money. The confusion stemmed from a clash of ideas. In this world, with a class system and an established order that cannot be disrupted, there are rules everyone follows: the firstborn inherits the house, the second seeks apprenticeship, and the third goes out to seek fortune.
Apprenticeship under a mentor is a universal norm in this world. Those who find a mentor will obey and work for them during their apprenticeship, and in return, the mentor will teach them everything without withholding anything. Even those who cannot secure a mentor due to their circumstances will go to their class guild to learn the necessary skills to level up. Artisans with artisans, warriors with warriors, mages with mages. Learning the basics of your class under a mentor is the only way many people survive in this world. That''s why Zack''s proposal sounded so strange to them.
If he needed help with his work, he could take on an apprentice or hire someone with a similar class, like an herb specialist. Offering them the job didn''t make sense. Even if all he needed was pure muscle, he could simply make a request to the mercenary guild, and they would send someone at a lower price. They didn''t know how unique their situation was.
The reason Zack couldn''t acquire an apprentice to pass on his skills was that he had no skills. Even someone with basic knowledge of a doctor''s skills wouldn''t be hired by him. In the first place, the reason he decided to offer them a job was to help the orphanage. If he wanted, he could have hired someone else.
Also, it might be cheaper to hire someone from the guild, but that''s only if it''s for a specific task. Zack has no intention of letting them take his money easily. After a while of silence, Rea stepped forward before the other two.
"I don''t think it''s appropriate. After all, he was a doctor. We''re afraid of making a mistake and¡ª"
"I''ll give each of you a silver coin per day. Are you interested?"
"We are!" Sally''s excited voice surprised the other two, who looked at her with wide eyes. When she realized what she had done, she could only look down, embarrassed.
...
Once he convinced the three to work for him, he started assigning tasks. He asked Max to rest in the orphanage. There''s no other way. With a sprained leg, it''s impossible to help. It''s best for him to stay at home watching the children and recover as soon as possible. He asked Sally to go to the village and find out about the sick people. Zack''s reputation isn''t the best, and as much as he tries to make people trust him, most of the townspeople prefer to stay home to recover than go see him.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.
Rumors are a source of information, and while most are ridiculous, some people believe Zack has malicious intentions. Sally''s goal is to encourage people with illnesses to come to him. Not only will that help improve his bad reputation, but it will also bring in some money. This task doesn''t consume too much time and will also allow her to spend most of the day with the children and take care of Max.
As for Rea''s task...
"NO."
"It''s too dangerous." Sally was the first to object upon hearing what he had assigned her.
"Sally, it''s okay," said Rea.
"It''s not! Collecting materials in the dungeon, what are you thinking?!" Sally said, directing all her attention to Zack.
"Calm down. This task is not dangerous," Zack said. Sally was about to protest, but a look from Rea was enough to stop Sally''s protests and wait for her to speak.
After these days getting to know Zack, they know he''s not as the rumors portray him. He wouldn''t send her on a task that would endanger her life, especially considering Max''s task. Staying at home making money, is every mercenary''s dream.
"As you know, the village dungeon is ranked C." Upon hearing his words, the three nodded.
The monsters in the dungeon are limited. That''s why people entering it try to go as deep as they can to encounter monsters that haven''t been defeated yet gain experience and complete any tasks they''ve been assigned.
The three nodded again. They were familiar with how the guild worked.
What I want you to do is not kill monsters and get something from them. My goal is to obtain herbs from the dungeon.
"Herbs in the dungeon?" Rea asked.
Zack explained the task he wanted her to do. Rea''s task is to obtain herbs from the dungeon. C-ranked dungeons are large enough to start creating their own ecosystems. Although a C-ranked dungeon is barely enough to start, in reality, aside from dungeon monsters, there are few insects and herbs with magical properties.
The reason Zack is interested in them is because of the doctor''s notebook. Most recipes are based on plants that can be found in the area. Excluding the forest, the rest of the plants can only be found in the dungeon. Without those plants, the number of recipes he can experiment with is limited.
Even though thanks to the old doctor''s burn cream, he has been able to find a way to make money without exposing his extremely poor medical skills too much, that doesn''t mean he dislikes having more options. If he manages to create another option, it means he will earn more money, and no one dislikes earning more money.
Once they understood what he meant, they relaxed completely. They were worried Zack would send Rea on an impossible mission or put her life in danger. Hearing that the task was only to collect herbs changed things.
There are herbs on every floor of the dungeon. All Rea has to do is go to the upper floors, which are devoid of monsters due to the traffic of mercenaries, and pick the herbs that usually go unnoticed by others.
After hearing their tasks, Sally and Rea felt grateful to Zack. They gathered their strength and started thinking about how to fulfill their assignments. After all, the sooner they start, the sooner they can get paid. However, Zack said something none of them expected.
"Before you leave, I''d like to ask you a question," he said, stopping them before they could leave the house.
"What''s going on?" Sally asked impatiently. Of the three, she was the most concerned about her financial situation. She couldn''t let anything happen to the orphanage. Having found a solution, she wanted to get the money as soon as possible.
"Why do the people in the village dislike me?" The three froze in place.
Chapter 94 Reputation
Zack''s words left every one of them without a response. They didn''t expect him to pose that question. In the time they had been visiting him, he had shown no signs of caring about his reputation in the town.
Max and Rea had been teasing him ever since he broke his leg. It would be a lie to say that seeing the expressions on their faces didn''t make him somewhat happy. Still, Zack didn''t expect such a strong reaction. He was curious.
Throughout this time, he had been trying to figure out the reason for the villagers'' attitude. Obviously, he hadn''t done anything that could cause such disdain towards him. Except for a few, others looked at him as if they wanted to distance themselves from him, some even with hostility.
Despite investigating the cause of this behavior, the few people with whom he had relationships refused to tell him anything. Most shook their heads and told him not to worry.
The only people he hadn''t asked yet were Max and his friends. Since they were the youngest among his contacts, possibly knowing the truth, he had been waiting for the right moment to ask them.
What better circumstance than now, when he had become their boss?
Zack waited for them to recover, but all he received was silence. None of them knew how to start the conversation.
Seeing their looks, and that none of them said anything, he knew he had to initiate the conversation.
"Is it something I''ve done?"
"Or have I done something else? Should I have gone to another town?"
"N-No. It''s not that," Rea responded, but soon fell silent again, seeming somewhat embarrassed. It was evident that telling the truth was difficult for her.
"Then what is it? Why do the people in the town behave that way?" His eyes wandered from one to another, searching for something. Unfortunately, it seemed that none of them were willing to talk.
Zack sighed.
"You can go." The three looked up at him with puzzled and bewildered eyes. Didn''t he want to know what was happening in the town? Why let them go?
These thoughts were in their heads. Although he couldn''t read minds, years of reading others'' expressions allowed him to know what they were thinking.
"I''m not going to force you to tell me. I''m extremely curious, but I''m sure you have your reasons for not telling me. I don''t want to force you. Get ready to leave and start working." After saying these few words, he turned around and headed for the stairs.
Although he hadn''t obtained the information he wanted, the fact that they refused to say it. No. The fact that they couldn''t say it gave him much more information than they thought.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.
First. The dislike the inhabitants of the area have towards Zack is because of the previous doctor.
He''s not sure if it was due to his character, or if something happened that made the villagers fear him, but it''s obvious that his current attitude is because of the previous doctor.
Second, Whatever happened affected the entire town.
Although not everyone in the town treats him like this, the people who do come from all social strata. This world is highly structured, and people from different classes usually don''t associate with each other. Still, Zack has observed that, whether they were blacksmiths, appraisers, miners, or fishermen. Except for mercenaries who didn''t belong to the town and were busy exploring the dungeon, people from all social classes preferred not to have anything to do with him.
Third. Someone wants what happened not to be discovered.
In the town, there are all kinds of people, some look at him with fear, others ignore him, and there are those who look at him with hatred. Still, none of them has done anything. There has been no one who attacked him in the middle of the night, nor has there been anyone who helped him in a moment of need.
The most serious thing that happened to him while he was here was the first time he went to the market. Some vendors didn''t want to sell him their products or did so at a higher price. Even that didn''t result in too much trouble. A single look from Aunt Greta was enough to silence them, and they didn''t cause him problems again. Nor are they the only ones selling vegetables and meat in the market; he can always go to another stall.
Watching the three brave warriors slip away quickly as if escaping some punishment was the last confirmation he needed. All these people are limited by something or someone who doesn''t want people to talk about what happened.
In normal circumstances, he would go see the only person who has enough power to do something like this: The mayor.
It''s obvious that the mayor cares about the town and wants there to be a doctor. Just by threatening to leave here would be enough to know the truth. In fact, he suspects that this silence is not directed at him.
A significant part of the town''s prosperity is due to the presence of the dungeon. Most of the town''s economy is supported by the consumption generated by the presence of mercenaries. Bars, restaurants, tourist sites. Even most of the industrial area is dedicated to meeting all the needs of people who come to explore the dungeon and level up.
Zack believes that the former doctor did something. Something that gave the town a bad reputation, a reputation bad enough to deter potential new residents from the dungeon. It''s the only explanation he has found. However, he has no intention of going to see the mayor.
Another person would want to know the truth, would want explanations and to be treated fairly. Zack couldn''t care less. The reason is very simple: this situation benefits him.
From the beginning, his goal is to take refuge and hide from his possible pursuers while learning the books and spells he memorized when he was with his companions, and leveling up to the maximum.
The fact that the townspeople don''t want to accept him among them, but also can''t do anything against him means that the number of patients he will have to treat is lower, and the people who will approach him will be almost zero. After all, no one wants to be with someone who is the target of their friends and neighbors. That means he has all the time to focus on what matters.
Of course, that doesn''t mean he will ignore anyone who needs treatment, and those who are truly sick won''t come to him. Zack is sure that no matter how much they despise him in the town if one of the villagers is truly sick and there is a risk of something serious happening, they will come to him. For him, this situation where he will encounter the fewest people possible is ideal.
All he wanted was confirmation that his assumptions were correct. That''s why he tested his new employees.
Zack closed the door of his house and turned to the backyard.
(The day is still young, and there''s much to learn) Zack thought as he quickened his steps, wondering what spell he would learn today. No matter what he has seen since he arrived here, magic has always been the most exciting thing in this world for him.
Chapter 95: Secret
Months passed without anyone being able to prevent it. During this time, things were improving for Zack. Thanks to the help of his new workers, he was able to make progress in his studies at a good pace. Due to the concentration of mana in the village dungeon, the plants Rea collected had better quality than those found in the forest.
As the first plants in the dungeon were always full of adventurers entering and exiting its depths, there were no monsters to worry about. In the rare cases he had to face them, they were individual monsters, so he suffered no injuries. One could consider it taking walks in the dungeon.
Sally''s job was not difficult either. Thanks to the help of the orphanage children, who communicated with other children, they could find out if their parents were sick or if any of them were not well. Once they told Sally what they had done that day, she would visit the sick people with a gift and discreetly mention it to the doctor. This not only made the people in the village view her more favorably but also increased donations to the orphanage. In comparison, all Zack got was a couple of new patients who seemed to come here to die.
The person who had a tough time was Max. Once his wounds healed, Max stopped staying at the orphanage taking care of the children, and started replacing Zack on his walks to the forest. Max''s task was to gather herbs necessary for the potions. Unlike the dungeon herbs, which had magical properties due to the terrain they grew in, not all forest herbs were useful for Zack. To address this, Zack had him memorize the local herbs during the recovery period.
Max, like many other young adults, couldn''t read. In fact, most people in this world can''t read. Considering that most skills are learned orally from parents to children, no one finds it necessary to learn such a thing. Max was no exception. Like most orphans, Max learned his skills from whoever he could. Learning to read is a luxury that only nobles, merchants, and classes with a lot of necessary information, like mages or doctors, need to acquire.
There wasn''t enough time to teach Max to read, so he could only memorize the appearance of the plants. This gave Zack free time to focus on learning magic. His progress in these months was not the same. One should not underestimate his study speed. Thanks to his abnormal speed in class-related matters, coupled with his title, his progress in a day equaled that of almost two weeks for a common mage apprentice.
The reason he suspects he hasn''t reached the maximum level for his class is due to one thing. His growth is purely theoretical. Normally, mages, like most combat-applicable classes, delve into dungeons to level up more quickly. Zack, on the other hand, dedicates himself to studying magical theories, spells, and practical applications of magic, without killing monsters to level up. This could be considered the purest way to level up, instead of using the universal method that is dungeons.
Of course, this is not without benefits. In fact, he is sure that his knowledge and mastery of tier 1 magical arts are superior to many tier 2 mages. A more solid knowledge base will allow him to ascend to the next tier more easily and have more class options. Also, seeing the level number slowly rising gives him a tremendous sense of satisfaction. If anyone knew what he was thinking, they would go to his house to teach him what it means to level up slowly. Compared to anyone else, his level increase is astronomical. Soon he won''t be able to level up anymore.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
"Woof Woof." The bark woke him from his fantasies. A small dog was pulling at his leg, urging him to keep walking. He was currently at the market with Titan. Supplies at home were running out, and it was time to restock. These days, he had been so focused on learning new spells that he had neglected Titan a bit. That''s why lately, every time they went for a walk, Zack gave him a small reward.
Money was no longer a problem. As long as he didn''t squander, there was nothing wrong with having some luxury. The longer they took on the walk, the later he would receive his reward. That was unacceptable for their furry companion.
"Woof" "I''m coming. I''m coming. Let me go," he responded to the small dog''s harassment. Watching this scene, it was difficult to say who was the owner and who was the domesticated animal.
"Doctor Matthew." Just as he was finishing shopping for provisions, a voice sounded behind him. All the hairs on his body stood on end, and a chill ran down his spine. Zack recognized that voice. He turned around slowly, hoping his fears were unfounded, but they were real.
In front of him, a middle-aged woman with curly hair looked at him with a smile that sent shivers down his spine. Behind her, two or three women of the same age looked at him the same way.
"Good morning, Doctor Matthew. What a coincidence. Are you also shopping?" the woman said, approaching him without waiting for him to answer her question.
With each step she took, Zack''s desire to run away increased, but somehow he stood firm in place. "Hello, Greta," he finally replied with an uncomfortable smile.
"Oh, Doctor Matthew, don''t be so formal. You can call me Aunt Greta if you like," she said, still smiling.
"By the way, the last time we met, I told you that you could come to my house to talk whenever you wanted, but sadly, you didn''t show up. A slight tremor ran through his body, and small beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. He had the premonition that if he didn''t answer correctly, things could go very wrong.
Why haven''t you come to visit me? Those words echoed in his mind every second, like a countdown explosive about to reach zero. "I-I would have liked to, but I''ve been very busy with my patients," he finally said. "With so many people preparing for the festival, it''s inevitable that there are injuries. Because of that, I haven''t been able to come to your house. I''m very sorry."
"The festival," Greta murmured to herself. "It''s true that there has been a lot of commotion lately, and people have been very busy."
Greta turned her head and began to observe the festival decorations. Due to the proximity of the festival, everyone was busy. Merchants prepared unique and exotic things to sell, and mercenaries walked more often through the village streets instead of spending all day in the dungeon.
Taking a last look, Greta looked at him and smiled kindly. "If that''s the case, it can''t be helped. I''ll forgive you this time but don''t forget to visit me. My niece is looking forward to seeing you again."
Before he could calm down, voices sounded that made him tense.
"Greta, that''s not fair. It''s not fair to monopolize him. Doctor, I have a daughter who is very interested in meeting someone as attractive as you."
"Your daughter has two suitors. It''s not appropriate. I know a single young lady who would be very interested in being invited for a walk someday."
"Doctor..."
Zack spent the next half-hour trying to convince a group of middle-aged ladies that he was still too young to get married. Questions and invitations were constantly thrown in his direction. They talked about anything humanly possible. His life, what he had done these days, his relationship with the orphanage, his three workers. They even talked about his business with the merchant to whom he sold ointments. Basically, anything he had done since he arrived in the village was discussed in depth.
By the time they finished, his legs were trembling, and he could barely stand. The traumas of his last encounter had come back to stay. If possible, he would like to avoid her as much as possible.
"By the way, Doctor Matthew," Greta said with a satisfied smile. Obviously, she hadn''t had so much fun in a long time. "Uh?" Zack said, almost instinctively. "Have you heard the latest rumors about the festival?"
Chapter 96 Secret (Part 2)
"Rumors about the festival?"
"That''s right," Greta discreetly approached Zack and began to whisper.
"It turns out that someone very important is coming to town. The mayor wants that person to be the guest of honor at the festival."
Zack''s puzzled expression faded as he listened. Hearing rumors was much more interesting than the tormenting question.
"Is this common, for people from outside to come to the festival?" he asked as he led Greta to a place to sit.
Greta sat down happily and got comfortable. Her friends had already started ordering drinks. It seemed like this wasn''t their first time doing this.
"No. Our festival may be important to the town, but nobody else cares. As much as our mayor wants to believe, the truth is that outside of here, we''re an insignificant town that doesn''t even show up on maps," she said with some resentment towards the mayor. Zack wondered if the two had a common history.
"And why do they come here?"
"Truth is, we''re not sure." Greta leaned in, making sure no one was nearby, and whispered.
"Officially, the mayor has announced this visit as an inspection of the dungeon. The message said that a new passage had been discovered inside the dungeon. Monsters not seen before have started to appear, and a specialized team was coming to examine the problem and conduct an evaluation."
(A new passage) Zack had read about that. Sometimes, in explored dungeons, new paths and rooms appear that weren''t there before. It''s usually caused by the opening of secret mechanisms or fulfilling a series of conditions. The monsters within these new spaces have never been killed, so they have a higher level of strength than those already encountered. It''s strange, but it can happen.
What doesn''t make sense is that an expedition is being carried out to observe the changes in the dungeon unless it''s a B-grade or higher. A C-rank dungeon would never receive the necessary attention for evaluation.
He heard the keyword "Officially?"
"I see you''ve noticed," Greta let out a small laugh. "There are rumors that the reason people from the city are coming here is for another reason."
"And what is that reason?" Zack asked. Beside him, Greta had a drink that he hadn''t noticed before. Shortly after taking a sip, she continued with her version of events.
"It''s said that the person coming to our town is not an inspector but the son of an important noble. That''s why the mayor is so excited about the festival."
"A noble? Why would a noble come to this town?" Hearing that a noble was coming to the town changed his attitude toward the matter radically.
It had been several months since he arrived, and he could confidently say that this place was perfectly normal. There''s no reason for a noble to come here.
Most people look at nobles from a distance and are filled with admiration for them, often because of the stories they''ve been told since childhood about princes and princesses. Zack, who has seen them firsthand, couldn''t wish for anything more than to be away from them.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.
This might be the worst news he''s received since he got here.
"The person coming to our town is the son of a somewhat important noble. Despite his rank, he has a dubious reputation among the city''s residents. From what I understand, the noble''s family thought it was important to keep him away from the city where he lives."
"Is that all?" Zack''s face turned strange. Of all the things he imagined, he didn''t think it would be a scandal. Nobles in this world have more power than people can imagine. He can''t imagine how serious the matter must be for rumors to reach here.
"Have you heard about the turmoil in the north?" Greta asked, ignoring Zack''s question.
"About the troop mobilization?" A few months ago, Lorent, one of the lumberjacks, mentioned something similar. Apparently, the army troops were making unusual movements. To be honest, he didn''t remember much. This information didn''t concern him in any way, so he forgot.
"Some mercenaries say there have been conflicts in some cities." Greta''s voice was almost inaudible at this point.
"Conflicts. With whom?"
"I''m not sure, but it''s become very dangerous in some major cities. It''s reached the point where some people are migrating to other places."
Greta showed concern about the matter. Migrating in this world is not as simple as in Zack''s world.
Moving to another city not only meant leaving behind everything you knew but there was also the possibility of not being able to find work again and starving in the streets. Only people with no other option migrate.
It''s not like in his world where the state gives you a minimum of support; leaving means a real possibility of losing everything.
"What does that have to do with our guest?" He didn''t want the conversation to end here, so he tried to bring the subject back.
Fortunately, Greta didn''t want to focus on migration either, so she continued talking.
"Most people think he''s visiting the town to put an end to the rumors, but there are those who think it''s for another reason."
"Is it really that bad?" Zack asked in amazement. If it has reached the point where nobles have to take refuge outside the cities, the situation must be much worse than he thinks.
Greta shook her head. "I don''t know. They''re just rumors. He indeed has a bad reputation, so nobody knows for sure." She, too, wasn''t very convinced that a noble would come to escape the cities with high walls and guards in every corner. If things had come to this point, she would be the first to know, but aside from hearing that there are disturbances in some northern areas, she hasn''t heard anything.
"Oh. Look how late it''s gotten. We have to go home. Thank you very much for the conversation; it''s been very pleasant."
Greta and her group got up and left for home. It was late, and it wasn''t appropriate to be out at these hours.
Watching the group of women leave quickly, Zack began to think about his situation. The news about the noble is not good for him.
Although he doesn''t know his rank, it''s most likely that this guy will bring an entourage with him. It would be nice if he just came here to escape the rumors, but if the alternative is true, maybe he''ll bring people with high-tier classes.
(Whatever the case, it''s better that he doesn''t come to the town for the festival. Getting involved with nobles leads to nothing good) Zack thought as he got up from his seat.
(I also have to check if those conflicts are as serious as Greta suggested. The last thing I want is for something to happen in the town, and I don''t¡ª"Ahem")
His thoughts were interrupted by someone clearing their throat. In front of him, a waiter blocked his way while looking at him with a smile.
"Sarah? What are you doing here?"
Sarah looked at him funnily. Then he realized that the place where they came to chat was Harry''s inn.
"Dear sir, here''s the bill for the consumptions made." Sarah ignored his question and told him about the danger which was chatting with her aunt. There was a slight mirth in her tone.
(Consumptions?) he wondered. At that moment, he remembered that Greta had a drink with her during their conversation.
"How much is it?" In exchange for hearing these rumors, he didn''t care about paying for a small snack.
"Here''s the bill, sir." It was at that moment she began to recite a series of not-so-cheap alcoholic beverages one after another. Apparently, Zack wasn''t just paying for Greta''s drink but for the drinks of her entire group, and most of them ordered two or three drinks.
When the total amount he had to pay came out, his eyes rolled back.
It seems Titan will have to settle for his usual meals. Neither of them will be able to afford luxuries for a month.
"Woof?"
Chapter 97: Danger
Seeing the diminishing figure of the doctor fading into the distance, Sarah''s mouth couldn''t help but twist into a small grin.
"Enjoying this, aren''t you?" a voice sounded behind the waitress.
"N-No, no," sadly, Sarah responded a bit too quickly for anyone to believe it wasn''t a lie.
"Just doing my job," her words didn''t inspire any confidence. After all, she hadn''t stopped smiling during all this time.
Seeing this, Harry shook his head and got to work. "I wish you were so applied in your job every day."
"Did you say something?" her employee''s voice rang out, sending a shiver down his spine.
"Your imagination," he replied.
(She''s got better hearing than her aunt), thought the innkeeper as he walked away to attend to some customers at the bar.
"Hump," Sarah didn''t seem entirely convinced but got to work honestly.
BAM
Suddenly, a noise sounded from one of the tables, and all the customers looked towards the source. When they saw what it was, they decided to ignore it and carry on.
At the source of the noise, one of the patrons had drunk too much and fallen to the floor.
The waitress went to look for the owner, but he had disappeared again.
Sarah sighed.
It was always up to her to deal with the mess. Nobody wanted to get involved. Dealing with drunkards was one of the least enjoyable parts of the job, especially when they got handsy.
"Hey. Trent. Wake up. This isn''t a place to sleep," she said as she lightly kicked the guy on the floor. The rest of the customers looked on with pity at the poor guy. Despite her many qualities, delicacy wasn''t one of them. Most of those present were regulars and had experienced her ''care''.
In the end, Sarah was forced to lift the guy from the floor and place him on a chair to sober up. If Zack were here, he''d recognize him as one of the loggers who cut trees in the forest outside the village.
"It''s all his fault. It''s all his fault," he murmured softly. Sarah quieted him down to let him rest. She also knew who he was and what he was talking about. What happened was a tragedy; most of the town knew it, but there was nothing that could be done. That incident wasn''t anyone''s fault. Some people just don''t want to acknowledge it.
His blurry gaze kept darting around, and by chance, he saw Zack walking away back to his home.
"If he didn''t exist, none of that would have happened."
...
After Zack returned home, he started making dinner. It was a bit late, so it was the perfect time. Since he had just come back from shopping, he decided to make something special.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.
Seeing the array of dishes on the table, Titan''s drool reached the floor. If he hadn''t been receiving training these past few weeks, he would have already been diving into the food. Once Zack gave the signal, Titan began eating eagerly.
Normally, watching his little companion eat with such gusto always brought a smile to his face, but today was different.
The conversation this afternoon with Greta had left him worried. The fact that nobles are fleeing the cities and hiding shows that the situation is very serious.
In his world, nobility was a significant problem for generations. Fools guided by selfishness caused the deaths of thousands of their subjects due to greed and pride.
His contact with nobles during his stay in the castle was extremely limited, but even so, it was enough to see that things weren''t any better here. Moreover, due to the system, he''s sure that the nobles rule their territories with even fewer scruples. That''s because, thanks to the strength and abilities granted by the classes, they have another means by which to consolidate their power.
It''s no secret that nobles have a monopoly on knowledge about high-tier classes.
A person with a tier 3 class is enough to quell any disturbance that may arise from mismanagement or mistreatment of the population. Even if a villager manages to luckily reach tier 3, which is extremely rare but possible, the classes they end up getting are common classes without any extraordinary factors, within all tier 3 classes.
The most important nobles in the kingdom even have exclusive class sequences for them, allowing their descendants to inherit the same class thanks to training programs devised by their predecessors.
Classes of the same tier are also divided into categories: Common, Uncommon, Rare, Unique, Prestige, and Legendary classes. As you progress through these categories, not only does their power increase, but their conditions for obtaining them also become more complicated.
Known tier 1 classes are only common and uncommon classes; there''s no such thing as a legendary tier 1 class. For example, Austin''s class, Fire Mage, is an uncommon class.
With each tier, the available categories increase by one. In tier 2, there are only common, uncommon, and rare classes, and so on.
People who have managed to ascend to tier 4 are extremely scarce, and, without exception, they are only seen in legends. That''s why they''re called legendary classes.
And yet, legendary classes are real. There''s no doubt about that. That''s because there''s one class that frequently appears throughout history; a class that possesses enough power to change the course of a war.
The Hero class.
Zack is not from this world and doesn''t know what a legendary class means to the inhabitants of this world. When he and his companions were summoned, the ritual was conducted under the strictest secrecy, and even the nobles who accompanied the king to witness the revelation of their classes were the most loyal and influential in the kingdom. And yet, they were all forced to sign a magical contract that prevented them from spreading the news.
Zack did well to hide because the prime minister made sure to search for him throughout the region. In fact, the reason they are looking for him is not because he has fled. People flee every day, and although he possesses a supposed tier 2 magical class, he is still considered expendable.
The real reason they are searching for him is because they know they have summoned a hero. If any of the neighboring countries find out that they have summoned a hero, it would be enough to go to war. That''s why they must prevent any possible way that information could be obtained.
Despite all the means he used to hide, he still underestimates the nobles of this world. If it weren''t for the disturbances in the north, there would probably be an exhaustive search in every habitable place in the kingdom.
That doesn''t mean he''s not good at hiding. He just doesn''t know the means available to the rulers of this world, nor the risk his departure poses.
Hearing the arrival of a noble in the village, he inevitably fears the possibility of being discovered. Who knows if that noble brings with him a mage who can detect him?
(Looks like I''ll have to consider the possibility of being detected), Zack thought desolately.
Life isn''t a game, you can''t play it again. Even if there''s the slightest chance of being found out, it could mean his death.
(I can''t rest in peace), he thought sadly as he stroked Titan, who was exhausted from the walk.
Chapter 98 Festival (Part 1)
Amidst a dirt road, multiple carriages were slowly making their way, followed by a group of men tasked with keeping watch on their surroundings and protecting their contents.
Inside one of the carriages, the largest and most luxurious one, a young man was being attended to by beautiful young women dressed as maidens while he gazed disinterestedly out of the carriage.
Beside him, a man dressed as a butler sat with perfect posture. In his hand was a small book that he read carefully.
"How much longer?" came the young man''s voice, disrespectful in tone as if the people around him were beneath him. Yet, no one seemed to mind his attitude.
"Patience, young master. We will soon reach our final destination; there you can rest," replied the butler calmly, looking away from his book and focusing on the young man who spoke.
"Why did Father send me to such a place? There''s nothing to do here," Despite the butler''s words, the young man continued to complain incessantly.
"The master is concerned for your safety, young master. There have been many disturbances in the city lately. If something were to happen to you, the master would never forgive himself."
"Hah. As if some untouchables could do anything to me. The moment they dare to approach, I''ll make sure they know their place," retorted the young man disdainfully. Obviously, he didn''t think much of the disturbances that had been happening frequently in recent months.
"I''m going to sleep. Do not disturb me." Without waiting for a reply, the noble stretched out and put his feet up on the seat in front of him. His gaze passed over the landscape outside the window with no interest.
The servants inside the carriage fell silent, their breathing even slowing, all to allow their lord to rest peacefully.
Suddenly, the road worsened slightly, causing those driving to stumble over stones in the path. The carriage where the young noble was resting was of the highest quality, so the tremors could barely be felt. Unfortunately, the same could not be said for the other carriages.
"Ugh."
A sound of discomfort echoed in the adjacent carriage, caused by the poor condition of the road, which extended to the surroundings.
Unlike the large and luxurious carriage in which the young noble was riding, the carriage from which these noises came was completely different. Despite its sturdy appearance, the exterior was worn, and there were bars on the windows that obscured the view of the landscape.
As the young master opened his eyes due to that groan, the butler who was with him stood up slowly and exited the still-moving carriage.
"AAAAHHHHHHHHHH"
A scream echoed through the area shortly after, causing nearby soldiers to shudder.
The butler returned to the carriage and sat next to the young noble without any change in expression. The only difference was that the noises had disappeared.
"I hope something interesting happens."
...
Days passed, and before anyone could notice, it was the day of the festival. Zack was sitting on one of the sofas in the dining room, with Titan in his lap. Both the dog and its owner seemed to be resting. Sun rays streaming through the windows gently caressed them, producing a warm feeling of comfort.
If a mana user could see what was happening, the scene would be slightly different. The mana inside Zack moved around predetermined routes inside his body, causing the mana particles in the room to move slowly toward him, being absorbed little by little.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
In that state of concentration, he didn''t notice that a small portion of the mana particles had been absorbed by Titan, who had fallen asleep in that position. A look of satisfaction illuminated his face.
Zack finished his meditation and slowly opened his eyes. In addition to preparing medicine and researching the proportions of other recipes from the doctor''s notebook, all he had done these past months was meditate and practice spells. The number of spells he knows is slowly approaching three digits.
Actually, he knows he doesn''t need so many spells. Most of the spells he knows can be replaced by one of the same tiers.
What''s the point of knowing seven multi-attack spells? Besides having more diversity to face different situations, most of the spells are redundant.
The only reason he learns them is because it''s one of the few ways he knows to increase his intelligence and wisdom stats. Instead of repeating a spell he had already mastered and couldn''t improve, it''s better to learn new spells, even if he won''t use them on normal occasions.
These months, other tasks have fallen to his new employees, and there has been time to improve.
"Status."
Name: Zack Mayima
Age: 19
Race: Human
Title: Bookworm, Survivor
Class: Mage
Level: 90
Stats:
Strength: 40
Endurance: 45
Wisdom: 95
Luck: 11
Agility: 41
Intelligence: 91
Charm: 12
Mana: 174/174
Skills:
Fast Reading Level 7
Memorization Level 5
Mana Control Level 9
Danger Sense Level 1
Multitasking Level 3
Herb Identification Level 4
High-Speed Casting Level 9
Multi-Casting Level 8
Diagnosis Level 1
Universal Translation
Spells:
Tier 0:
Magic Hand Level (MAX)
Light Level (MAX)
Trip Level (MAX)
...
Tier 1:
Magic Missile Level (MAX)
Fireball Level (MAX)
Shield Level (MAX)
Levitation Level (MAX)
Detection Level (MAX)
Body Enhancement Level (MAX)
Silence Level (MAX)
Earth Spike Level (MAX)
...
"Level 90," murmured Zack quietly.
The higher his level, the longer it takes to level up. If it weren''t for the fact that he has spent almost exclusively these past months practicing spells and meditating, he probably would have only gained a couple of levels.
He remembers that in the first few months when he arrived in this world, it wasn''t a problem to level up almost twenty levels.
In fact, this isn''t a problem that only he has. Once you reach the last ten levels, the speed of progress decreases dramatically. In comparison, Zack''s speed is extremely terrifying.
It''s normal for people who have reached this point to either be unable to advance further and get stuck here, or take years to level up. Some mercenaries don''t hesitate to take risks that could end their lives to level up.
At first, Zack was somewhat confused about the difficulty of leveling up tiers. That''s because the first place he knew was the king''s castle. Most of the people living there have tier 2 classes, so it gave the false impression that it wasn''t anything extraordinary, but that''s false. Compared to the number of inhabitants in the kingdom, those who have reached tier 2 are a minimal number.
In reality, reaching a tier 2 class is the dream of every villager. If you get a tier 2 class, even the most common one, you won''t have any problem living comfortably all your life.
The people in the castle, for the most part, have enough talent to be taken there, or they are from affluent families with the resources and knowledge necessary for the members of their families to obtain tier 2 classes.
The sad reality is that most people don''t reach level 100 in their life, either because they don''t know how to continue leveling up, or because their talent has run out and they refuse to take risks. If someone found out that it took him two months to go from level 86 to level 90, they would be amazed.
In this sense, Zack has to be grateful for having been summoned, not born as someone normal. Thanks to his abnormal speed of gaining experience, and all the knowledge about his class stored in the library of the magic tower, along with an overwhelming amount of books and magical spells, he was able to get to where he is now.
Zack got up from his seat, leaving Titan sleeping on it. He didn''t feel like continuing to meditate, so he decided to cook something, and then see if he could get some more recipes.
Today was the harvest festival. During this time, he decided to stay home and do everything possible to go unnoticed.
KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK
Chapter 99 Festival (Part 2)
The sun''s rays were appearing over the horizon, signaling the beginning of a new day. In the village orphanage, most of its inhabitants were still deep in slumber. In one of the rooms, Max lay haphazardly sprawled on the bed, fast asleep.
"WAKE UP. IT''S THE HARVEST FESTIVAL!"
BAM!
The sudden shout startled Max awake, causing him to tumble out of bed and onto the floor.
"Hahaha!"
Still groggy, Max searched for the source of the sound, only to see the culprit darting out of his room, laughing.
"MANNYYYYY!"
Elsewhere in the house, in the kitchen, Rea and Sally were busy preparing breakfast for the children.
"I see Max is awake," Sally remarked with a small laugh upon hearing the shout.
"You know Manny always ends up causing some mischief. Why did you send him to wake Max up? Another child could have done it without all the noise," Rea scolded lightly, but even as she said that the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but turn upwards.
Since they started working for Zack and considering Max''s leg wasn''t fully healed, Max and Rea had decided to temporarily live here and help take care of the children and chores. Although the money Zack paid them wasn''t much, and they could earn much more by returning to explore the dungeon and kill monsters, the work he offered was much safer. Both of them had been more relaxed since they started living here. Without having to worry about getting injured in the dungeon or dealing with other mercenaries, Rea began to remember the little things she used to do here and even picked up some of her hobbies again. Rea didn''t mind this lifestyle.
The sound of hurried footsteps echoed through the house. And almost instantly, a figure rushed into the kitchen.
"Sister Sally, Sister Rea. Help. Max has gone crazy."
Shortly after, Max stormed over to where Manny was, a dangerous look in his eyes. The moment he spotted the little figure trying to hide, he lunged towards him.
"Manny! You''re not getting away with this!"The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
"Max! What do you think you''re doing?" A voice sounded beside him, stopping him from advancing towards the little nuisance who had riled him up.
Rea, who was busy with food preparation, moved quickly, positioning herself between the two.
"Let me through. He does this every day. Today I need to teach him a lesson." After hiding behind Rea, Manny loses his fear and begins to taunt Max. Seeing what he was doing, Max almost lost his composure and lunged at him again.
"He''s just a child," Rea defended without being intimidated by her friend''s half-naked and unkempt appearance, unaware of what Manny was doing behind her.
"Besides, it''s already late. Didn''t you promise the children you''d accompany them to see the festival?"
"Yes, but I was planning on sleeping a bit more," Max defended himself. "We don''t have to leave so early."
"The sun has already risen, and everyone is out on the streets. If you wait any longer, the children won''t be able to see all the fun."
"Now, go back to your room and start getting ready. Unless you want to go out like that."
Max wanted to say something in his defense, but Rea''s gaze stopped him in his tracks. After a few seconds of staring at each other, Max turned around while grumbling something and went back to his room.
"And don''t forget to go see the doctor to ask if he wants to go with us!" Rea shouted, making sure he heard her.
"Okay."
After making sure Max had left and shooing Manny out of the kitchen, she returned to cooking.
"How charming," commented Sally, who had witnessed the whole scene. "You two seem like a newlywed couple."
"W-What are you saying? Max and I are just friends," she tried to defend herself, unaware that her face was starting to flush.
"Please. Even when we were kids, you two were always together. Are you telling me you''re still not dating?" Sally said teasingly.
Anyone could see that these two were in love with each other. If not, Rea would have chosen another job instead of working as a mercenary alongside him, and Max wouldn''t be willing to listen to everything she says.
"W-We''re not dating, we''re just friends," Rea responded quietly.
"Sure. Just friends," Sally didn''t stop to chat with her. During this time, she kept on cooking, but a small smile remained on her lips.
"It''s true," insisted Rea.
"I believe you. You''re not dating."
"Max and Rea are dating. Max and Rea are dating..." A voice started singing those words, over and over again. Upon hearing it, Rea turned her head 180 degrees in search of the culprit.
Manny, who had returned to the kitchen unnoticed, was singing uncontrollably.
A shiver ran down Manny''s spine, and his voice abruptly cut off. Without anyone telling him anything, he dashed out of there. He had experience; nothing good would happen if he didn''t leave that place.
What he didn''t know was that no one would save him this time.
...
An hour later, Max stood with a handful of children at the orphanage gates. The children''s faces were full of smiles for the festival. It had been a long time since there was a party in the village.
"Hmm, where''s Manny?" After counting the children, he realized someone was missing.
"Miss Rea said Manny wasn''t feeling well, and they would join us later," one of the girls said.
"Hmm. Then let''s go," Max replied carelessly. If Manny is with Rea, there is not much to worry about.
"Are you ready for the festival?"
Chapter 100 Festival (Part 3)
In another part of the city, another person was getting ready for the day.
In a luxurious house in the city center, the mayor was looking at multiple suits.
Today is a very important day. For the first time in years, a nobleman is coming to inspect the town. This was his chance to rise. If he could attract the nobleman''s attention and gain his support, then his dream of turning this place into something decent might come true.
Everything has to be perfect.
"Are you still at it? Stop doubting so much. No matter what you wear, I''m sure nobody will be impressed by your attire," a voice sounded behind him.
The mayor frowned at those words, as true as they may be. He grabbed one of the suits and turned to the person who had spoken earlier. "Marilyn, darling. If you''re so eager to comment, help me choose a suit. How about this one?"
Behind him stood an older woman with a refined air. Her features, though affected by the passage of years, remained radiant, giving her a touch of energy lacking in people of her age. If it weren''t for her white hair, she could easily be mistaken for a younger woman.
Marilyn, the mayor''s wife, sighed in exasperation and examined the suit carefully. "It''s fine. I suppose. If I were you, I''d worry more about the nobleman not arriving before you at the town hall. If we make the inspector wait, then we''ll really have a problem."
"Don''t talk nonsense. The letter I received said they would arrive at noon. It''s just dawned. Is it impossible for them to be late?" the mayor responded, unsatisfied with his wife''s response to his choice of clothing.
"And since when do nobles follow what''s expected of them? If you wait for them at noon and they arrive earlier, do you really think they''ll apologize for it? Most likely, you''ll be the one to take the blame," his wife replied.
Upon hearing his wife''s words, the hand reaching for the other suit stopped. "Why didn''t you tell me this earlier?" the mayor shouted.
His wife was right. If the inspector arrived earlier than expected, he would be blamed for not waiting for them.
He soon forgot about choosing the suit and picked up the one his wife had recommended. In a few minutes, he was out of the house, ignoring his wife''s shouts about breakfast.
...
His workplace was in the same area, so he didn''t have to run for long. Even so, at his age, it''s not advisable to exert oneself like this.
"Good morning, Mr. Mayor."
When he arrived at the town hall, his secretary was already at her desk, reviewing some documents.
"Phew, Phew. Has the inspector arrived yet?" the mayor asked as he tried to catch his breath.
"No, Mr. Mayor. There''s still quite some time before the agreed-upon hour," his secretary said, somewhat surprised. The mayor usually remembers these kinds of things. It''s not common for her to have to remind him of his meetings.
Upon hearing that the nobleman had not yet arrived, the mayor breathed a sigh of relief.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.
"That''s good. Let me know when they arrive. If anything happens, I''ll be in my office," he said after catching his breath.
"Oh. Mr. Mayor, someone wants to speak with you." Seeing that he was about to go to his office, his secretary remembered she had a message to deliver. With the previous surprise, she had already forgotten."
"Mmm. Is someone waiting for me? I don''t remember having anyone scheduled for today." His steps halted, and he put his hand on his chin, trying to remember.
"No. This person showed up without an appointment. He says he wanted to talk to you about the doctor''s matter."
"So it''s him." Just by mentioning that topic, the mayor already knew who he was referring to. After all, it wasn''t the first time he had spoken with him.
"Send him to my office. I''ll see him in a minute. It shouldn''t take much time." After that, the mayor climbed the stairs and entered his office.
To be honest, he wasn''t looking forward to having this conversation. The amount of effort he put into getting people to move on with their lives was incredible. It''s not pleasant to see someone trying to bring it all back up again.
Knock, Knock.
He barely had time to get comfortable in his chair when there was a knock at the door.
"Come in."
"Sit down. Don''t stand." Without giving him time to speak, the mayor welcomed him.
"What do I owe this pleasure, young man?" After sitting in a chair, the man seemed to want to say something but didn''t know how. Having repeated this conversation on other occasions, the mayor already knew what he wanted to ask.
"Mayor," the man began, "I''ve come to ask you to reconsider your decision," he said nervously.
The old man silently shook his head, looking at Trent with pity. Most people managed to move on with their lives after that tragedy, but some remained stuck in the past.
Seeing the disheveled hair and wrinkled clothes, it was obvious he hadn''t spent the night at his home. And considering the strong smell of alcohol, he already knew where he had been.
"Trent. We''ve talked about this before. I''m not going to dismiss the town''s only doctor just because you don''t want him here," the mayor said firmly.
"How can you say that?" Trent, one of the lumberjacks in town, protested against his decision. "After everything that happened¡ª"
"What happened wasn''t the doctor Matthew''s fault," he cut him off before he could continue the conversation in that direction. "We''re not even sure Lewis had anything to do¡ª"
"Don''t mention that name!" Trent suddenly shouted, making the mayor jump out of his chair.
"Of course, it was his fault! The whole town knows it!" Trent''s tone of nervousness had vanished, leaving only anger, anger that he directed at the mayor.
"From the beginning, he never had any interest in living with us. All he cared about was money. Despite everything, we decided to put up with him for the good of all, but we all know what happened next." At this point, his voice could be heard from the hallway.
"Where was he when we needed him?" he reproached from the other side of the table that separated them both.
The mayor fell silent upon hearing this. He had heard this argument and many more in the past.
Who is capable of knowing the truth?
Whatever happens, happens. It can''t be changed. Now, what''s important is to rebuild our lives and do everything possible to prevent such a thing from happening again.
Unfortunately, some people are not able to see something as simple as this.
"Even if that were the case, Doctor Matthew has nothing to do with that incident. Don''t direct your anger against an innocent person. You, of all people, should know why the town needs a doctor. You''re lucky that one arrived in town."
"Up to now, Doctor Matthew hasn''t done anything that could endanger the lives of the townspeople. On the contrary, it''s thanks to his work that people don''t have to worry about falling ill. The townsfolk appreciate his presence, and everyone he''s treated has spoken well of him. Even the mercenaries have been more active in the dungeon because of the doctor''s presence, generating more income for the town."
After he finished speaking, the two remained silent. The elderly mayor sighed inwardly. Despite the way he had reprimanded Trent, he didn''t blame him for his behavior. Many people lost a lot in that incident, himself included. But that doesn''t mean we should blame others and unleash our anger on the innocent. It''s that kind of behavior that destroys you from within.
Seeing Trent silent, the mayor thought he had understood what he was trying to convey. Unfortunately, his next words made him realize it was just an illusion.
Trent clenched his fists tightly. "Is that it?" Trent asked with fury in his tone.
"Excuse me?" the mayor said, confused.
"Is it about the money?!"
"Are you willing to forget what happened for money?!"
Chapter 101 Festival (Part 4)
"What are you saying?" responded the mayor, scandalized by the misunderstanding.
"None of this has anything to do with money," he tried to explain but was interrupted by Trent, who had lost all semblance of sanity.
"Nothing to do with money?! Then answer me. Why do you forbid everyone from talking about the matter? Why don''t you want anyone to know about this? Since that incident happened, more and more people have come to the town. How is it that nobody knows what happened?" he asked repeatedly and insistently.
The mayor wanted to say something, but the constant barrage he was enduring prevented him from saying anything.
The town and the mayor himself have indeed benefited since he prohibited talking about the issue, but it was out of necessity.
Has Trent forgotten how the town was left after that disaster?
The place''s reputation was in the gutter, and all the people who had the means to leave had already done so in search of safer places to live.
The only ones left were those who had no resources, and the few who wanted to live and die where they were born.
It was thanks to his actions that the town was able to recover.
Both he and the rest of the people who stayed have indeed benefited from the prosperity that was so hard to bring about, but it was also the mayor who worked hardest for the town.
If he hadn''t personally gone from house to house, talking to people to convince them not to move away, to work together to leave the past behind, we would only find a ghost town in its place.
Do they think he did it for money? With the money he invested in the town''s recovery, he could have gone elsewhere and lived as well as he is now.
With every word that came out of Trent''s mouth, the mayor''s anger increased.
"Carlo, Bea, Sonia. He left them to die-"
"Silence!"
Finally, he couldn''t take it anymore. The mayor''s shout echoed throughout the office. Trent didn''t expect the mayor to shout like that, so he forgot what he was going to say.
"Do you think I wanted that tragedy to happen?! That I rejoiced to see this town wither away?!" the mayor shouted with a fury not normal for a man his age.
"During these years, I have done everything possible to improve things! How many sleepless nights have I spent thinking of new ways to revitalize the town? To bring it back to its old glory. While others lamented their fate, I worked tirelessly to get us to where we are today," he stood up from his seat and looked Trent in the eye.
"The town is thriving, the industry is booming, and mercenaries are drawn to the dungeon. What have you done for this town? Besides lamenting, what have you done for the people who still live here?"
Trent was about to answer, but at the moment he wanted to say something, the words couldn''t come out of his mouth. Everything he thought of sounded too selfish to say out loud.
The mayor stared at him while trying to come up with a response that could satisfy him.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.
The room, which had been filled with shouts a while ago, was now silent. It''s not known how much time passed exactly until something broke this moment.
Knock Knock
"Come in." Unlike the young woodcutter, who was startled by the sound of the door, the mayor responded smoothly, undisturbed.
"Excuse me, sir. The inspector has just arrived," said his secretary, who seemed not to have heard the conversation between them before.
"Already?" the mayor asked. After turning around, he looked outside.
At the entrance of the town hall, there were multiple carriages parked. Multiple residents watched from a distance with curiosity. The news that a nobleman was coming to the town had spread quickly over the past few days. The carriages were guarded by a significant number of guards making sure that no one approached too closely. The largest carriage bore a golden coat of arms, representing the noble family.
It was true. The inspector had arrived in town.
The mayor cursed inwardly. It wasn''t the agreed-upon time yet, there was still a long time to go. If he hadn''t listened to his wife, when the nobleman arrived, there would be no one to receive him.
"I''ll be right there." Just thinking about the consequences of insulting the new inspector made a cold sweat break out on his forehead. At the same time, he couldn''t help but feel grateful for having obeyed his wife.
"We''ll continue this conversation another time." The mayor hadn''t forgotten about Trent, but he had more important things to do. You don''t keep the nobility waiting unless you have a death wish.
"Help young Trent find his way out. I''ll go greet the inspector," said the mayor as he quickly left his office.
"Wait. We''re not finished." The young woodcutter seemed to want to say something, but he was blocked by his secretary who stood in his way, allowing the mayor to leave without conflict.
...
Elsewhere in the city, Max was taking the children to see the decorations and performances that people had prepared for the festival.
Despite his somewhat gruff attitude, Max got along very well with the children, and he''s a fully qualified babysitter... sometimes.
"Hey. Wait. Don''t go so fast!" shouted Max from a distance, having zero effect.
The children had been looking forward to this day all year. No matter how hard he tried, controlling a handful of excited little monsters was a very difficult task.
The town residents around him looked at him pityingly as he tried to corral around a dozen children who kept wandering around.
Despite it all, he and the children were having a really good time.
The town as a whole glowed with a cheerful light. People from all around were coming and going, laughing and talking amongst themselves.
Decorations were used only at this time of year, and all sorts of food abounded in the town''s streets. Some street performers showcased their skills to the amazed eyes of the crowd, and music filled the streets, causing everyone to dance where the notes were heard.
For the children who were mostly confined to the orphanage, it was a magical time.
After several hours of wandering around, Max and the children sat down to relax on street benches to rest while enjoying a local delicacy: hot corn on the cob.
Watching the children devour the food eagerly, Max leaned back against the bench, exhausted. There''s no way around it, watching children is an exhausting task, especially when there are so many.
"Here you go, Uncle Max." He opened his eyes to see a half-eaten cob of corn offered by one of the children.
"What''s wrong? Don''t you want more?"
The child nodded embarrassment on his face. He had been taught from a young age not to waste food, but his stomach disagreed with that explanation.
"Luckily, I have an iron stomach," said Max as he took the cob and began to devour it. With all the commotion, he hadn''t been able to eat anything since they left the house.
Seeing him eat the cob, the child put aside his worries and joined the others to play.
"This isn''t bad." Watching the children play, he couldn''t help but relax. These past few weeks have been very stressful for him. Since he injured his leg, everything has been very complicated.
Things weren''t easy when he was in full condition, and it wasn''t easy having to depend on Rea to do things. Fortunately, Dr. Matthew was there, otherwise they might have had problems.
Thinking of the doctor, Max couldn''t help but show a conflicted expression.
What happened was a problem for many in the town. Many people died, including Max''s parents.
At first, he was full of hostility towards the doctor, but after all the help he received, he wouldn''t have the face to present himself to Rea if he still harbored resentment towards him. The doctor not only healed him despite his behavior, but he also offered them a simple job that allowed them and the orphanage to survive.
Still, some wounds don''t heal so easily.
Chapter 102 Festival (Part 5)
On a worn wooden bench, Max sat with a tranquil expression as he watched over the children. However, his chestnut eyes were elsewhere, lost in his memories. Max shook his head. He didn''t want to spoil this moment by dwelling on those things.
Things would get better from now on. His wound had healed, and soon he''d be able to enter the dungeon again. After a few years, he''d rise in rank and earn enough money to be self-sufficient.
Soon, Max felt someone trying to get his attention. Max pushed aside those thoughts and looked at who was calling him. Before him, a little girl was tugging at his pants while gazing up at him with big eyes.
"What''s up, Suzy?" Max asked in a soft, comforting tone.
Suzy was one of the youngest girls in the orphanage. No one knew who her parents were. One day, a baby appeared at the orphanage door. The matron tried to trace where she had come from, but no clues were found. The assumption back then was that someone from outside the town decided they didn''t want to take care of her and left her there.
Today, four years later, no one can still confirm the truth.
"I''m tired, but I wanna play more," Suzy said with teary eyes as she hugged one of the orphanage''s stuffed animals she had insisted on bringing with her.
"Is that so?" Max nodded. "We can''t have our Suzy tired. Come here," he said as he picked her up and placed her on his lap, wiping the tears from her eyes. "How about I tell you a story?"
"Um," Suzy''s eyes lit up at his suggestion. She nodded vigorously, staring at Max, waiting for him to begin.
Carefully, the boy started telling her a story, in which a handsome adventurer, perhaps inspired by himself, traveled the world meeting many characters and having marvelous adventures. With each word, the sadness in the little girl''s eyes faded, replaced by a spark of curiosity and wonder.
Gradually, the children stopped playing and began to gather around, listening to the story they hadn''t heard before. Even some adults were listening from a little farther away.
Slowly, the story reached its end, and the others left satisfied to see other things. Max stood up and offered a hand to the girl. "Still tired?"
"No," Suzy said energetically, with a radiant smile.
"Then let''s play," Max said as he took her hand, feeling renewed and free from his worries.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.
At that moment, the age difference and the worries of the outside world didn''t matter. Everyone was enjoying a good time at the festival.
Elsewhere, people weren''t having such a good time.
After leaving his office, the mayor hurried downstairs. There, a carriage awaited him with closed doors surrounded by soldiers.
As the mayor approached the carriage, he bowed slightly and greeted the people inside. "Welcome to our humble town, Inspector, "the mayor welcomed with a flattering smile, cursing inwardly at the noble he had yet to see.
The carriage doors opened, and from inside, a pair of servants emerged slowly. Both stood on one side of the carriage, bowed slightly, and then remained motionless.
Seeing their strange behavior, the mayor had the idea of asking what they were doing, but seeing that the noble was still inside, he decided to wait silently by his side.
He wasn''t sure how long they stood in that position. Just as he was starting to get impatient, he heard a noise coming from the carriage.
"Mmm. I''ve slept well," a disheveled head peeked out of one of the windows and glanced at one of the servants.
"Where are we?"
The butler, who was still bowed, respectfully answered the young man''s question. "We have arrived at our destination, young master."
"Is that so? It doesn''t seem anything special," the young man said disinterestedly as he looked around.
"Hey, you," the noble pointed to the old man. "It''s a pleasure to meet you. My name is¡ª"
"I don''t care. Is there anywhere interesting around here?" the noble said with a condescending attitude, cutting off the old mayor before he could introduce himself.
Seeing the attitude of this noble, the mayor saw his plans crumbling slowly.
His original idea was to show the noble inspector the town''s economic situation and present his development plans. In case the noble showed interest in the potential benefits, with his help, this town could enter a stage of development. Once the town received the funds, more and more people from the area would become attracted by the prosperity, and he, as mayor, would be rewarded with more influence. At best, the noble would notice his talents and recruit him as a servant.
Now, the mayor knew it was all in his head. Still, the mayor couldn''t show dissatisfaction with a noble''s attitude.
"Of course. Our town is pleased to be an entertainment hub for all¡ª"
"Then take me there," the noble replied impatiently.
Looking around, the mayor saw all the soldiers the arrogant noble had brought with him were now looking at him. And they didn''t seem friendly.
It was obvious this boy didn''t care about what he had to say. In fact, with the questions he was asking, it would be a miracle if he fulfilled his role as an inspector.
His years of experience told him that what he had in front of him wasn''t an opportunity but a disaster.
"Please follow me," the mayor said after a brief pause. If his wife were present, she would have noticed a touch of resignation in his voice.
The butler standing beside him guided him to one of the carriages to point the way, and in a few minutes, they were on their way to the commercial district.
As the group departed, the people who had gathered to watch what was happening dispersed, and the news that someone very important had arrived spread like wildfire. What none of them realized was that someone was watching with interest from the crowd in the direction the carriage had gone.
Chapter 103 Festival (Part 6)
One must admit that riding in a carriage is very convenient. The group led by the mayor reached their destination in less than 5 minutes.
The city''s main source of income is the dungeon. Due to its low level, it attracts people from nearby cities looking to level up and make some money.
Local merchants, seeing the large number of mercenaries staying in the village, saw a business opportunity and decided to invest their money in creating all sorts of businesses for mercenaries. It is because of them that both the industrial area, responsible for processing materials obtained from the dungeon and supplying mercenaries with weapons and equipment, and the commercial area, are widely developed. Brothels, gambling halls, inns, and bars are particularly prominent in this part of the village.
The reason the mayor wanted to seek the support of a noble is that the town''s growth has reached its limit.
Originally, this was a small village with nothing special, isolated from the outside. With the appearance of the dungeon, many development opportunities emerged, but it is inevitable that problems also arose. Poor planning, difficult access to the village, and the small number of inhabitants became factors limiting its growth. Generations later, the development potential of this site has reached its limit.
No matter how hard the mayor tries, there is no way for this place to grow further. That is why he wanted the support of a noble. With the money he would receive, he could create roads that would connect more easily with nearby towns and cities, demolish and modernize infrastructure, and attract more people to live here.
If he manages to convince the inspector, the embarrassing situation where this place lacks its doctor will not happen again. Professionals of all classes will come to the village hoping to advance in the tier, and he, as the initiator, would be rewarded and could regain his family''s glory.
Just as the mayor was lost in his fantasies, a very loud voice brought him back to reality.
"Hahaha. This place isn''t bad." In front of him, the supposed inspector was with two women on each arm and a jug of alcohol in each hand.
The mayor thought that the first thing this noble did upon entering the establishment was to dismiss the other customers and take over the place, but it wasn''t like that.
At first, the mayor was confused, thinking that this noble had a minimum of respect for others, but he soon understood what was happening. Seeing how the rest of the customers looked enviously as all the women attended to him, a smile couldn''t help but settle in the noble''s eyes, looking at the others disdainfully. As if he were telling them that no matter what they do, they will be different.
Under normal circumstances, this kind of attitude would have already caused a fight, but just by looking out the window, one could see a large number of guards around the establishment, awaiting orders. No one would be so stupid as to start a fight they are willing to lose.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
At his side, a couple of servants catered to their lord. Strangely, despite the behavior he exhibited, none of them showed any signs of discomfort. Maybe they are used to this, but for the mayor, it was exhausting. It should be noted that they had been here for three hours already.
Just as he was thinking of saying something, the young noble set the drink on the table and pulled away from the woman.
"I''m hungry. Hey, do you have anything to eat here?" he asked one of the girls.
"I''m very sorry, young master, but this establishment doesn''t sell food. If you wish, we can go to a restaurant to get you something to eat," said one of the beauties with a seductive voice.
"Nah. That''s fine. Let''s go together. I could use a stretch. Then we can go see other places," he said as he got up from his seat and started heading toward the exit.
"Excuse me," just as he was about to leave the establishment, a voice called out to him. The noble''s steps halted, and he looked back. Before him, a man dressed in elegant clothes approached him slowly.
"Who are you?" the noble asked with a cold attitude. The noble who was laughing surrounded by beauties a second ago had disappeared, leaving only a harsh tone and a disdainful gaze.
The man, seeing this, bowed respectfully to greet him. "It''s a pleasure. My name is¡ª"
"What do you want?" he interrupted with the same tone, not caring to know his name.
The man, somewhat intimidated, slowly pulled out a paper from his pocket and presented it to the noble.
"Here is the bill for our services," said the man, who was presumably the owner of the establishment, sweating slightly.
As soon as his words left his mouth, the atmosphere froze.
"Is that so?" The noble stepped forward and took the paper from his hand, looking at it for a few seconds. After seeing what was written on it, he threw the paper to the ground. It took a few seconds for the paper to touch the carpet of the establishment, and the noble didn''t say another word. All he did was look at the owner with cold, emotionless eyes. It was obvious that he had no intention of paying.
A bad feeling arose in the hearts of those present, and the owner began to tremble a little. It was at that moment that the noble took a step forward.
"Young master," said a voice belonging to his butler, approaching him with flawless posture. The noble''s gaze shifted from the owner to his butler.
"I remind you that the master sent you here hoping you wouldn''t attract attention. I suggest you don''t waste your father''s efforts on an insignificant conflict," he said without hesitation, not at all intimidated by his master''s actions. Their gazes met for a few moments, but to the people around them, it felt like an eternity.
Finally, the noble looked away from his butler and back to the owner of the establishment.
"I''m very sorry. I don''t currently have much money. Would it be possible for you to come see me later? I''m sure by then you will have gathered what I owe you," said the noble with a smile, dissipating the atmosphere.
"Of course," said the man, still trembling from what had just happened.
"Great. Let''s go eat," replied the noble as he continued his exit.
As the others left the building behind him, the mayor endured the headache that all this was causing him. It hasn''t been a few hours since the inspector arrived, and almost an incident occurred. The only thing this inspector has inspected is the number of girls in this place. Forget about improving the town, the mayor will be grateful if this day ends without incidents.
Seeing the table where the noble was, full of unfinished drinks, the mayor couldn''t help but sigh.
Let''s hope nothing happens during his visit.
Chapter 104 Festival (Part 7)
Knock Knock
Zack got up from his couch and went to see who was knocking on the door so urgently.
"Finally, you answer," exclaimed Manny, who had been knocking on the door.
"Uh, sorry. I was busy with something else. What are you doing here?" he asked, surprised to see who it was. In front of him, Manny, Rea, and Sally were waiting for him with dissatisfied looks.
"Why are we here? We''ve come to take you to the festival with us," said Sally, annoyed. Obviously, she didn''t enjoy the walk here.
There''s hardly any entertainment here. Everyone is too busy working to survive. Compared to Zack''s world, where you can entertain yourself in a thousand ways with just your phone, this place is a desert wasteland.
Today is Harvest Festival Day. One of the few times a year when people forget about work and have fun without worries. Every minute away from the city is a minute less of festival. If it weren''t for Rea insisting they should bring Doctor Matthew with them, he''d be dancing in the main square to the music right now.
"Thanks for the offer, but I have a lot of work piled up. I wanted to take the time to study some medical texts, so I don''t have time," said Zack, inventing an excuse on the spot.
The times he''s been in town these past few weeks, he''s seen the festival preparations. As dedicated as the townsfolk are to this day, Zack, having seen and been in parties in his world, is not drawn to the invitation.
Instead of going to the festival and accidentally attracting the attention of the noble and his entourage, it''s better to stay home and level up some of his new spells.
"No way," "No." Before Zack could close the door to his residence, Rea and Manny grabbed his arms and legs and pulled him out of the house.
"Woof"
Hearing the noise, Titan had joined them at some point. Strangely, the dog, instead of helping his owner, started pulling with them.
(Which side are you on?!) he thought while mentally scolding the mutt that was tugging at his pants, perhaps thinking it was some kind of game.
Just as he was thinking about whether to prepare dog stew for dinner, Rea''s voice sounded with an imperative tone.
"I''m not going to let you stay locked up here and miss the party." If it weren''t for her help, they would have had serious problems. Not everyone is willing to lend a hand when you''re in trouble. After everything Matthew had done for them, this was the least he could do to thank him.
"Sister Rea is right. You have to come with us to the festival," said Manny as he grabbed his leg. Since Zack went to the orphanage to help Sally, Manny had become very attached to him. He even left town on one occasion to come play with Titan.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.
Seeing the insistence with which they were dragging him, Zack had a bitter smile on his face. It would be a lie to say he wasn''t happy and grateful that they had come all this way to see him, but the truth is he doesn''t want to go to the festival.
After all the effort he made to escape from the palace, the last thing he would want is to make a mistake and be captured.
Although he hasn''t heard any news of them looking for him, in case they let their guard down and find him, the result would be disastrous.
Seeing the big eyes they were looking at him with, Zack wanted to accept their offer, but in the end, he hardened his heart and prepared to reject them.
"Leave it. There''s no point in forcing him to come if he doesn''t want to."
Just as he was about to say it, Sally''s voice, who was watching the show from a distance, sounded behind them.
"But it would be a shame to miss the festival," Rea said somewhat reluctantly.
"If you''re so sad about it, we can come and tell you how it went. Besides, it''s not a bad thing not to go to the festival this year."
"Uh, why is that, Sister Sally?" Manny asked confused. Wouldn''t it be better to all go together and have fun?
"You''re saying that because of the noble who came to the town, right?" Rea commented, knowing what she was referring to.
"Has something happened?" As soon as the word ''noble'' left his lips, Zack''s attention on the matter spiked.
Sally and Rea told him the rumors they had heard in town before coming here. Soon Zack understood.
"Are you telling me that the noble who came to town has been in the city''s brothels all this time?" asked Zack, amazed. Not that he thought nobles weren''t capable of such a thing, but coming here just to do that seems stupid.
Although the town''s economy is based on meeting the needs of adventurers, and there are several brothels, he''s sure there must be much better brothels in any city.
Zack thought the noble''s reason for coming here would be to level up in the dungeon or to seek to improve the town''s situation for the territory to prosper. Coming all the way here just to get drunk and play with women sounds so... trivial.
Perhaps he was looking at it the wrong way. It''s not that the noble had a reason to come to the town, but that he had a reason to leave the city. There must be another reason why he came to the town other than to spend the whole day drin...
Suddenly, his mind shifted, and he thought of a possibility.
"Alright," Zack said suddenly, leaving them unable to react, "I''ll go with you to the festival."
Upon hearing this, Rea and Manny''s faces showed a smile, and Titan barked happily. As for Sally''s face, it only showed confusion at the sudden change, but she was also glad that this trip hadn''t been in vain.
Seeing the expressions of the others, Zack''s heart felt warm. Although he wasn''t very interested in the festival, he didn''t want to disappoint them. After this time, it would be a lie to say he hadn''t grown somewhat fond of them.
If the noble spends all day locked up in bars, then there wouldn''t be any harm in going to the town for a while to have fun, right? After all, Manny and the rest of the kids are going to come too, there''s no way they''ll visit that area with a handful of kids.
"But I''ll only be a couple of hours," he warned. No matter how little risk there may be, it''s also not advisable to tempt fate more than necessary.
In fact, Zack thought he was worrying too much. Seeing the noble''s behavior, it was obvious he hadn''t come here looking for him. Even if he could detect his mana, he would only think he had limited mana talent, just like one of the guards who escorted him last time.
After talking with them, he went back to the house to get ready to go out. Fifteen minutes later, he had changed his clothes and had a small bag of money and a backpack with some food.
"Sorry for making you wait. Let''s go to the festival."
Chapter 105: Festival (Part 8)
When Zack and the others arrived in the village, they could appreciate the changes that had taken place. The decorations on both sides of the main street gave the town a festive atmosphere. Unlike other days, when most of the people walking the city streets were mercenaries, the streets were crowded with people. Whether they were individuals strolling alone admiring the decorations or groups of friends gathering and exploring at their leisure, everyone seemed to be enjoying the festival.
Soon, they reached a square where they saw a figure surrounded by children who were looking in their direction. "Finally, you''ve arrived. Why did you take so long?" protested Max, who had been waiting for them for quite some time. "Don''t look at us. It''s the doctor''s fault for not wanting to come," said Sally, looking at him accusingly. "Is that true?" Max asked, trying to appear intimidating. Unfortunately, the children accompanying him were more intimidating than he was.
Zack felt entertained by Max''s change in attitude, but before he could say anything, voices that he felt afraid of sounded in front of him. "Is that true? The doctor didn''t want to be with us?" said one of the girls, speaking to him with a trembling voice. The other children also looked at him in the same way. Small tears began to appear in their eyes, threatening to fall to the ground at any moment. "Of course, that''s not true!" Zack quickly said as he picked up the girl in his arms. "How could I not want to be with you, Suzy? I''m looking forward to spending time with you all!"
Compared to his situation when he lived in the castle, this situation seemed much more dangerous. Anyone who has dealt with children knows that if they start crying, things will get very complicated. As expected, upon seeing Suzy''s teary face, the rest of the children seemed like they were about to start crying too. Not only Zack but also Max, Rea, and Sally entered into a panic situation. "Are we really going to have fun?" asked a little girl with a doubtful look.
"Of course! Sister Sally was just joking earlier. Doctor Matthew is really looking forward to spending the day with you all. Isn''t that right, Sally?" Rea said with a smile while sending shivers down everyone''s spine. "Y-Yes, that''s right! I was joking," Sally quickly said with a forced smile. Seeing that the children had calmed down, the four of them breathed a sigh of relief. After a few minutes, they finally managed to calm the children down and avert what could have been a disaster.
Despite the limited size of the village, there are many things to do at the festival. Food stalls, outdoor performances, and discounts in all the shops are just a small part of the excitement. An hour of running around made the children tired and want to sit down somewhere. The adults began searching for something to eat from a nearby stall. "Come closer. Come closer to hear the story about the hero," someone called out.
When they returned, they saw Sally, who had been assigned to watch over the children as punishment, along with the boys. Not only them but there were many people crowded around a large wooden box from which a voice was emanating. "Come on, we saved you a spot," Sally called out when she saw them.
(What is that?) In all the time he had been here, it was the first time he had seen something like that. "Huh? It''s been a long time since I''ve seen one of these," Max said as he approached with food for the children who were sitting on the ground. Suddenly, the box opened, and small puppets began to emerge from inside.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.
"Once upon a time, a long time ago, there was a beautiful village where everyone was happy. The children played and laughed, and the adults worked without worrying that their families might go hungry," the voice narrated as the puppets that emerged from the box began to move, depicting them working in the fields. If one looked closely, one could see that the puppets were being manipulated by strings.
Seeing this, Zack understood what it was. It was a puppet show. "However, one day, something terrible happened that no one could prevent," the person inside the box said as the puppets of the peasants disappeared, and their voices became somber. "Suddenly, monsters began to appear in the village, but they were not normal monsters. These were larger, stronger, and had a malevolent gleam in their eyes," new puppets emerged from the box, this time in the shape of wolves, frightening the children who were watching the performance.
"Not only in the village. Evil monsters appeared throughout the kingdom and began to attack its inhabitants," multiple puppets began to move and fight each other. "The warriors of the kingdom fought bravely, but the beasts were many, and they fell one by one. Finally, a great sage discovered the cause of the attacks."
The puppeteer took out a large puppet covered in a black cloak that made it impossible to see clearly, the only thing that could be discerned were two huge red eyes. "The great sage discovered that the culprit of the incident was the evil dark wizard, Necrom. The evil wizard was jealous of the prosperity of the kingdom and used his evil magic to infect the monsters, causing them to attack anything that was not infected," Having reached this point, Zack already knew where the story was going. As he suspected, four new puppets appeared on either side of the black puppet, and they began to combat.
"When the culprit was known, everyone prepared to fight against the dark wizard, but no one could defeat him. The soldiers were tired after fighting so much, and Necrom was too powerful. Just when it seemed that all was lost, four figures appeared to stop his plans."
"These were the mighty warlord, the wise sage, the sacred priestess, and the hero. They, thanks to the divine providence of the gods, received a power never seen before. Faced with the danger that threatened the kingdom, the four decided to unite to defeat the dark wizard."
"Why do I have to go with you? It would have been better to stay with the children," "The children are fine. Rea and Matthew will make sure nothing happens to them. Aren''t you glad to be with me?" Sally asked mockingly. "Bah. Who wants to be with you? Not even a troll would be willing to spend more than five minutes with you before running away from your¡ª Ouch! Be careful! This is my bad leg," protested Max, who was clutching his foot tightly after being stepped on forcefully.
"Who are you calling a troll?! Do you really think I want to go get drinks after the show? If you dislike the idea so much, we can go back, and you can tell Rea yourself," Upon hearing Sally''s words, Max envisioned the situation briefly before being brutally dismissed. In most scenarios, he ended up sleeping on the street.
"What''s wrong? Does our brave mercenary fear a little woman? Or are you disappointed not to be with her?" Sally continued to mock them as they went to get drinks. Unfortunately, because they were arguing, neither of them noticed that the number of pedestrians on the street had decreased and that a certain group was approaching them after returning from eating.
"Hey. What a beautiful girl. Would you like to spend some time with me? We''ll have fun," a voice sounded as it approached in the distance. When Max and Sally turned around, they saw a boy dressed in expensive clothes with an arrogant expression looking at them with a smile, each of his arms accompanied by a beautiful girl, and surrounded by servants.
?What do you think?
Hello. It''s me, the author.
First of all, I would like to thank all of you who have accompanied me this far with my little project.
This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.The reason I''m writing this is because I want to improve my novel and would love to hear your suggestions.
I will start reviewing older chapters to look for spelling mistakes (a complaint I''ve heard frequently), but I would also like to know what you think so far and in which areas I could improve according to you.
Please don''t hesitate to write if you have any constructive suggestions.
Thank you all very much.
Chapter 106 Festival (Part 9)
Seconds passed, and none of the people involved deigned to say anything; they just stared at each other silently. The noble wondered why it was taking so long for them to say yes. In his small mind, he thinks there''s no way he could be rejected.
The young man belonged to the Holland household, a small family that had held the baron title for generations. Despite being the lowest title of nobility, they had their own territory and were members of a small group of minor nobles, united under the protection of a count. Despite the power that nobles hold in this world, that doesn''t mean the Holland family was special. The most prominent nobles possess strong knights, and they themselves have unique classes and uncommon abilities. In comparison, the Holland household is relatively mediocre.
Otherwise, his father wouldn''t have sent him here to avoid being involved in the recent city unrest. Unfortunately, due to the multiple privileges nobles enjoy, in most cases, the new generations grow up with a distorted perception of reality.
Seeing that neither of the two villagers in front of him had said anything, young Holland began to grow impatient. Things have only gone downhill since he arrived here. Not only had the journey been long and exhausting, but the person who had received them was a decrepit old man. If it weren''t for his father''s orders to stay in this pathetic place, he would have turned around right now.
This place is so remote that people don''t even recognize him when he walks the streets. That''s unthinkable in his mind; since he was little, everyone knew who he was. ("You can''t expect much from places like this," thought young Holland brazenly. "Fortunately, the girls here aren''t bad. I have to be patient and wait a little longer, and they''ll come to my arms when they realize they''re dealing with a noble.")
When he was in his territory, no matter what request he made, whether it was his servants or villagers nearby, they were "delighted" to help him with a smile. After all, it''s an honor for a noble to need them for something. The merchant earlier was simply an ignorant who didn''t know who he was dealing with. When he investigates a bit and realizes who he is dealing with, not only will he not ask him to pay a single coin, but he will give him gold as compensation.
The people around didn''t know what was going on in the mind of the young noble; they just nervously watched as the situation unfolded. Sally said nothing; she just stared at the person who had just appeared as if he were an idiot.
Seeing that everyone was silent, an uncomfortable atmosphere began to appear in the place, only to be broken moments later.
"And who are you supposed to be?" The young noble turned his head and looked at Max, the owner of that voice, as if he were an uncivilized monkey, and a glimmer of understanding appeared in his eyes. It''s no wonder the girl didn''t say anything; it''s because, in this poor place, they haven''t even heard of him. Although the idea that they don''t know him seems strange and almost impossible, there is no other possible explanation. Thinking this, the noble ignored Max and approached Sally with a smile on his face. Once he was in front of her, he made a noble greeting and introduced himself.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
"Pleased to meet you. My name is Willson Hollard, the eldest son of the noble Holland family. Beautiful lady, after seeing your face, I have been captivated by your beauty. Join me for some time. I assure you it will be an evening you will never forget in your life," Willson said respectfully. While a comforting presence surrounded him, if it weren''t for the way he had acted before at the club, the girls he went with might have been won over by him. ("This should be enough," thought the young noble as he awaited a positive response. It wasn''t the first time he had tried to deceive a girl. Although most of the time women come to him without doing anything, there are few girls with fantasies of nobility and romance. With a few pretty words, they do everything he wants them to do. He doesn''t believe there''s a woman who can resist his charms. Unfortunately, there are always exceptions to the rule.)
"Thank you, but I''m not interested."
When the young noble turned around, he saw Sally walking away from where they were followed by Max, ignoring their presence.
"One moment!"
Seeing how two nameless villagers were ignoring him, Willson felt unprecedented anger and shouted loudly for them to stop.
"I beg you to reconsider. I just arrived here, and I would greatly appreciate the company of someone to accompany me." At this point, he had already forgotten about the two girls waiting for him behind him, and he just wanted Sally to accompany him. Although he still maintained a certain degree of etiquette, his voice had taken on a somewhat different tone.
"I''m very sorry, but I''m very busy. I''m sure someone else can guide you." Sally, like everyone else in the village, had heard about his arrival in the village, and she didn''t want to offend him, but she also didn''t want to be with him. Seeing that things were getting complicated, she wanted to get out of there as soon as possible.
"Is that so?" said the noble as his eyes became somewhat cold. The polite tone had almost disappeared, replaced by something drier. The people around him slowly backed away from him. They recognized that tone from before, and if things were going in that direction, it was better not to get in his way.
Fortunately, the bar girls weren''t the only ones who recognized that tone.
"Why don''t you go with him for a while? I''ll take care of what you have to do. It''s rude not to attend to guests properly, especially those who come from so far away." Everyone looked at who had said those words.
"Mayor?" Sally exclaimed upon seeing who it was.
"What are you doing here?" Sally asked, confused to see him here. It wasn''t the first time she had dealt with him. On more than one occasion, she had to go to his office to discuss orphanage matters.
Not only did Sally and Max not notice his presence, but young Hollard had also forgotten he was following him.
The mayor smiled bitterly. He had been here from the beginning, but seeing the expressions on their faces, it seemed they didn''t even notice he was there.
The mayor ignored their surprise and focused on the current issue.
"Sally, if I''m not mistaken, you came to the festival with your friends and didn''t want to leave them stranded, right?"
"Right," Sally said, looking at the mayor with a furrowed brow and nodded slowly.
"Don''t worry about them. They''ll manage without you. They''re grown-ups and can take care of themselves. Accompany our guests and enjoy the festival on your own," the mayor said with a friendly smile as he put his hand on her shoulder.
Sally seemed to want to say something, but it was at that moment that the hand on her shoulder squeezed her slightly.
Chapter 107 Festival (Part 10)
"And so, thanks to our heroes, the great dark wizard was defeated," said the man hidden in the box as he manipulated the puppets.
As the large puppet fell, the children who had gathered to watch the show cheered wildly. Even the adults applauded the performance.
Zack clapped along with the crowd, but his mind was elsewhere. During his stay in the castle, he had also lightly researched legends of previous heroes, though without much success. Most of the information he could gather was more or less similar to the performance he had just witnessed.
A great evil appears; the world is in danger, the hero and the three tier 4 classes that accompany him emerge from nowhere, and they confront that evil; the world is restored to order, and the three classes are not heard from again. Some people believe that the hero class is a special class of the system, and can only appear when the world is in true danger.
There are also those who suggest that after eliminating the threat, the four lost their classes, or they married and withdrew from the world. There is no evidence that any of these theories are true. Most are baseless speculations made by various scholars from multiple different regions. What is certain is that there is no record of them reappearing after defeating ''the great evil''.
Considering his own origin, he knows that this is not the truth. Heroic classes appeared when the summoning was performed, so the truth is something different from what is believed.
Heroic classes do not appear when there is a great evil, but rather, when the natives see that they cannot deal with the threat that jeopardizes their way of life, they summon someone to deal with it for them.
As for what happens when their task is finished, he has no idea. Perhaps they are sent back to their world, or maybe they stop fighting and live their lives like any other person. Zack is not too interested in what happened to past heroes for now.
There is another much more worrying point he noticed while investigating the heroes. No matter what the story is, or what period it is set in, in all the documents only the heroes appear.
The sage, the saint, the warlord, and the hero.
Despite having the content of many magic books in his head, the magical knowledge he has learned is mostly related to tier 1 magic. The number of tier 2 magic books he has read is much smaller. Even if he has memorized tier 2 content, that is not something he has practiced himself, nor is he really able to fully understand at his level, but that does not mean he cannot see certain clues.
The ritual they used to summon them was not something new. On the contrary, it was very ancient magic.
When they arrived in this world, they were summoned to a special room, suitable for large-scale spells. As far as he can remember, the symbols in the magic circle they had beneath them when they were brought here are not compatible with the current system that Zack has studied.
Unlike the current magical system by which all mages are initiated, ancient magic is completely different.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.
During all the time he was in the castle, Zack did not read a single book containing ancient magic, but there were many diaries and biographies of past mages that explained what it was.
Ancient magic was the first magical system created by humans (or at least that''s what it said). If Zack had to describe what it consisted of, he could only say that it was... a mess.
At that time, no one knew how it worked or why it did. The few who discovered how to use magic kept that knowledge to themselves and only passed it on to their closest disciples.
Without a knowledge base to rely on, mages who wanted to learn magic without a mentor, or develop their own magical techniques, could only try again and again to do magic until what they did worked. Even if it worked, that does not mean that the spell did not have errors. Just as you don''t need a perfect score to pass an exam, it was not necessary to develop an ideal magic circuit for a spell to work barely.
The problem was that no one knew which parts were right, and which were wrong. This resulted in books by different mages having ineffective parts, or that contradicted what was written by other mages, and yet both spells worked.
In the end, a group of scholars gathered at the behest of a human king (that was written), examined many magic books, and conducted many experiments to develop what would be the basis of the first magical system.
Returning to the subject at hand, Zack is sure that the magic circle through which they were summoned to this world does not belong to the modern magical system, but to an older, more archaic magical system, and impossible to modify without knowing it in depth.
Most writings on ancient magic are incomplete and impossible to recover, so the probability that the magic circle that brought them here has been modified is minimal. Additionally, the nobles who received them were waiting for them. They knew that not only the ''heroes'' were going to be summoned, but that there would be more people involved.
And yet, in history only four people are mentioned: the sage, the saint, the warlord, and the hero.
Nothing is said about their companions, friends, or servants. In the end, it''s always just the four of them.
It''s obvious that on other occasions more people were summoned, and it''s obvious that this time was the same. Why is there no trace of them in history?
While Zack was lost in his thoughts, and the children were distracted by the show, they didn''t notice a figure approaching them in a hurry.
No one except Rea.
"Max, what''s going on? Where''s Sally?" Upon hearing Rea''s voice, Zack turned to see what was happening, and upon seeing Max''s concerned face as he approached, he could only think of one thing.
(Where are the drinks?)
...
"WHAT? THEY''VE KIDNAPPED SALLY?!"
"Are you sure?"
"For the umpteenth time, I''m telling you the truth! We have to rescue her!" Max replied, exasperated. Just when it seemed like Rea was going to look for the culprit, Zack grabbed her shoulder, stopping her in her tracks.
"Explain it again." He wasn''t in such a hurry to get into trouble. No matter how dramatic Max gets, it''s very hard to believe that someone was taken against their will in broad daylight, and in front of dozens of people.
Zack''s approach is correct, no matter how urgent the situation, rushing without thinking will most likely make the situation worse. Unfortunately, Max''s state seemed to not allow him to understand this.
"We don''t have time! If we don''t hurry, Sally could be in danger!" Max replied, exasperated.
"Matthew," Rea said quietly. It seemed she thought the same.
"And what are we going to do? Search the entire city hoping to find her. We don''t even know what happened. And what''s going to happen to the children if we leave? Do you want us to leave them here?" Before either of them could say anything, Zack turned to Max.
"How did it happen? Where did they go? How many people were there? Why didn''t the guards do anything?" The series of questions made them both stop in their tracks.
Seeing them both speechless and saying nothing, Zack couldn''t help but sigh internally. All he wanted was a quiet day, is that really too much to ask?
(There''s no time for this) Zack thought, leaving his regrets behind. (The important thing now is to know what happened)
Zack''s gaze became penetrating, sending shivers down Max''s spine.
"Explain everything. From the beginning."
Chapter 108 Festival (Part 11)
¡°That''s what happened,¡± said Max, trying not to look at Rea, who was glaring at him reproachfully.
¡°So, it wasn¡¯t that Sally was kidnapped, but that the mayor convinced her to go with that noble,¡± Zack summarized the situation.
¡°How dare you make us worry for nothing?!¡± shouted Rea, lunging at Max.
¡°Ouch, ouch. Stop. It hurts,¡± said Max, trying to protect himself from blows coming from all directions.
¡°What do you mean by nothing?! She obviously didn¡¯t want to go with that guy! We don¡¯t even know where she is now! Ouch. Stop already!¡± Despite his protests, it didn¡¯t seem like the blows were going to stop anytime soon.
Seeing a guy like Max being abused by a much smaller girl was surprisingly amusing, but it was clear I had to intervene before the situation got out of control.
¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±
¡°It¡¯s obvious that Max was only worried. It¡¯s not every day you see something like that.¡± Upon hearing Zack¡¯s words, they both stopped to listen to what he had to say. He didn¡¯t even realize it, but after all the help they¡¯d received during their time together, the others saw him as someone they could rely on.
¡°Still, it¡¯s obvious the situation isn¡¯t as bad as we thought.¡± Before Max could say anything in protest, he continued.
¡°Sally is fine. The mayor is with her; many people saw them leave with that noble. If the group was as large as Max said, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to find them. We need to ask people, and we¡¯ll know where they went.¡±
They both realized at that moment. It¡¯s true. Sally wasn¡¯t kidnapped in the middle of the night by an unknown group without the slightest clue, like in stories.
The people she left with had no intention of hiding their identities. They didn¡¯t care if people saw them or not. You could say the more people saw them and felt admiration and envy, the better.
¡°You¡¯re right. We need to ask where they are right now, and we can bring Sally back! I¡¯ll go right now!¡± said Max enthusiastically, ready to dash out of there.
¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?!¡± said Rea, grabbing him by the collar, nearly choking him. Although she seemed to have forgotten the previous topic, her tone suggested she was still quite angry.
¡°Do you plan to leave the kids here alone to butt heads with the guards?! I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t even have a plan!¡± she said accusingly.
¡°B-But we have to rescue her. We don¡¯t know how she¡¯s doing,¡± Max defended himself, trying to avoid her gaze.
¡°That¡¯s why I will go see how she¡¯s doing while you two stay with the kids,¡± she said, pointing to the group of children who were watching them, not quite understanding what was happening. After the show ended, the audience dispersed, and the children, who had been enjoying the story a moment ago, focused their attention on them.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.
¡°B-But, but-¡±
¡°It¡¯s decided. You take care of the kids. I¡¯ll go see what this is all about,¡± said Rea, cutting Max off before he could say anything and leaving.
Just as he wanted to go after her, Max felt someone tugging at his shirt. When he looked down, he saw little Suzy looking up at him with big eyes that threatened to spill tears if her demands were not met.
¡°I am hungry.¡±
Max wanted to free himself from her grasp and chase after Rea, but those hypnotic eyes made it impossible to try.
¡°Me too.¡±
¡°I¡¯m thirsty.¡±
¡°I need to go to the bathroom.¡±
Before he knew it, Max was surrounded by children making all sorts of requests.
Zack, seeing this, sighed and picked up one of the kids who had approached, heading to the nearest food stand, leaving Max to deal with the children surrounding him.
There was no escape.
¡
The mayor got up from his seat and headed toward the entrance of the establishment. After greeting the guards briefly, he hurried out of the place.
Once outside, he closed his eyes and let the breeze refresh him, clearing away the smell of alcohol and perfume that permeated the bar he had just been in.
Since meeting the young noble until now, all they had done was go from bar to bar, drinking and surrounding themselves with women.
Once he got tired of being there, he left with the girls he liked and went to the next bar. Of course, he didn¡¯t pay a single coin for the drinks or the girls¡¯ services.
This was the third place they had visited.
The mayor was no longer young and didn¡¯t have the energy to keep up with the chaotic pace he had been maintaining all day.
Sigh
After a minute, the mayor turned his head to look at the establishment beside him and sighed in exhaustion. He just wanted this day to end as quickly as possible without problems, but seeing that kid¡¯s attitude, even that would be difficult.
After resting for a while, the mayor got up from the bench where he had been sitting and prepared to go back inside. Given the noble¡¯s attitude, if there was any trouble while he was away, it would most likely result in a disaster.
¡°Let me through!¡±
¡°This place is occupied. If you want to drink, go somewhere else.¡±
¡°Since when can a bar be occupied by one person? I don¡¯t even want to drink. I just want to see how my friend is doing!¡±
Just as the mayor was about to enter the bar, a female voice made him turn around to see what was happening. There, a girl was arguing with one of the guards who was preventing her from approaching the establishment.
Seeing the girl, a sense of familiarity made the mayor stop and think about why she seemed familiar. Shortly after, he remembered where he had seen her before.
Among the many duties of the mayor, managing the budget was one of the most important. This town was not a big city controlled by nobles with soldiers under their command.
In the worst case, if the mayor spent tax money recklessly, his reputation would plummet, and it was even possible that his infamy would cause people to protest or even want to leave the town.
Usually, the only people whose classes benefit from the population are nobles with specific classes, but there are exceptions. Few people know that the Merchant class is one of those exceptions.
His position as mayor was not just a symbol of power and status; it was also the foundation upon which his class was built, his economic guarantee, and a sure way to level up for him, his family, and his descendants when they took over his position.
That¡¯s why he always took his duties seriously, so he could recognize one of the people dedicated to helping the economic situation of the only orphanage in town. Considering that the orphanage matron was inside the bar entertaining a young noble semi-against her will, the mayor could put two and two together.
Chapter 109 Festival (Part 12)
While Zack and Max were babysitting, Rea went to ask the townsfolk where the noble who had just arrived had gone. As Zack had suspected, it didn''t take Rea long to find the place.
Seeing where it was, Rea couldn''t help but look disgusted. She was currently in an entertainment area where the only establishments were cheap inns for overnight stays apart from bars. Originally, this place belonged to the commercial area, but with the influx of strangers interested in the dungeon, it turned into what it is now.
Rea could see mercenaries on the street, beer mugs in hand, drunk on the power of alcohol in the middle of the day, laughing and chatting with smiles on their faces, and one or several beauties around them, entertaining them. Occasionally, some men could be seen leaving the bar and heading to one of the inns with at least one woman in their arms. It was obvious what they were going to do there.
With each passing moment, she became more convinced that Max''s theory about the kidnapping might be true. All she wanted to do was find Sally and leave. It wasn''t very hard to find the specific bar. The place baron''s men surrounded the place and looked enviously at the people inside having fun. If they weren''t working, more than one would have had a beer, or two.
Just as she was about to enter the establishment, a couple of guards blocked her way.
"What are you doing?" protested Rea, seeing they wouldn''t let her in.
"The place is full," said the guard grumpily. The young noble had ordered no one to enter. After having fun for a while, his employer decided the place was too crowded and wanted to have it to himself, so most of the customers quickly left without paying under the desperate eyes of the owner.
"Let me in!"
"This place is occupied. If you want to drink, go somewhere else."
"Since when can a bar be occupied by one person? I don''t even want to drink. I just want to see how my friend is!"
"Rea?" asked a voice.
Turning to see who it was, she saw the mayor, who looked at her with some confusion.
"Mayor!" exclaimed Rea, somewhat calmer at seeing a familiar face.
Seeing they knew each other, the guards let her pass so they could talk.
"What are you doing here?" asked the mayor after moving to a slightly more secluded spot.
"Do you think I want to be here?!" Rea burst out. "If it weren''t for you taking Sally away, I wouldn''t have had to come!"
"Ah. I understand." Hearing what had happened, the mayor could only give a bitter smile. "I''m sorry you got involved."
This matter wasn''t entirely his fault, but he couldn''t escape responsibility. From an outsider''s perspective, he did force Sally to accompany them.
Although she was a bit surprised to hear the apology, Rea had no intention of leaving and forgetting everything. "Anyway. I''ve come to get Sally. Let her out, and we''ll leave."If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
"I''m afraid that''s going to be difficult," the mayor said, feeling a growing headache with each word.
"What do you mean? I want to see my friend! You have no right to hold her!" she shouted angrily.
"Right now, Sally is entertaining the noble. If we take her out, we might provoke dissatisfaction."
"I don''t care who that guy is! I''m going to get her out of there!" With that, she ignored the mayor and headed for the establishment.
"Wait!" said the mayor, alarmed, grabbing her arm to stop her.
"Let go of me!"
"Do you really want to know what an unhappy noble can do with a personal army of more than twenty men?" The mayor ignored her complaints and continued talking.
"That young man drinking in the bar is not like you and me. To the nobles, the lives of villagers aren''t important." His words weren''t unfounded. When he was young, his family dealt with nobles, and he had seen them act several times. He knew perfectly well how cruel they could be.
"Believe me. In the time I''ve been with him, I haven''t seen anything remotely resembling sympathy in his eyes. The moment he doesn''t get what he wants, he''ll be willing to trample over anyone to calm his anger. Right now, he''s holding back, but I don''t know how long he can endure."
"I''m not going to let you put the townspeople''s lives in danger just because you want to be with Sally," said the mayor firmly.
With each word that came out of his mouth, Rea''s resistance weakened. By the time he finished speaking, she had stopped resisting. All that was left was a girl who didn''t know what to do to help her friend.
"But then what will happen to her?" Rea said quietly, lowering her head. Although she didn''t want it to show, small tears appeared in her eyes.
Seeing this, the mayor knew there was hope to convince her to leave. He already had enough problems; there was no need to add more drama to her short life. He still wanted to live many more years, and this stress wasn''t good for his health.
"Don''t worry. I''ll make sure nothing bad happens to Sally. Most likely, after a couple more hours, that noble will be so drunk they''ll have to carry him to bed. Your friend will come back on her own in a few hours." Without letting her notice his thoughts, he began to comfort Rea in a soothing voice.
Seeing his eyes, she knew he had convinced her. "Go with your friends. I''m sure they are worried about you."
"It''s not fair." Contrary to his expectations, Rea didn''t prepare to leave. She looked up and confronted him directly.
"If you hadn''t convinced her to go with that womanizer, none of this would have happened. Why does she have to suffer alone?"
The mayor took a cold breath and quickly looked around to see if any of the guards had heard them. If a single person found out about this, not only would Rea be in danger, but so would he.
Fortunately, the place where they were talking was somewhat away from the guards'' ears. None of them were interested in what an old man and a shouting girl could be talking about.
Seeing he was safe, the mayor sighed in relief. (What''s happening today?! Does everyone want to go against me?!) thought the mayor, exasperated.
Even so, he didn''t let his annoyance show on his face. Instead, only an expression of sadness and desolation could be seen.
"You''re right."
Those words were enough to silence Rea immediately.
"It''s my fault. If I were a better mayor, this wouldn''t have happened," he said in a low tone. "All I want is to make this place, this town, a better place, but it''s obvious I''m not strong enough to protect its inhabitants."
"I''m sorry."
A few seconds earlier, Rea was shouting, unloading her frustrations on the mayor. Now, Rea''s expression was full of guilt.
"N-No. Don''t apologize. The only person who should apologize is that noble."
Hearing those words, the mayor''s body trembled a little, and his true intentions were almost revealed. (Do you want to shut up already?! If someone hears you, our heads will roll! Didn''t your parents teach you to fear nobles?!) thought the mayor angrily. The fact that Rea was an orphan and that it had been decades since a noble had set foot in this place didn''t cross his mind for even a fraction of a second.
"No, no, no," he said, gently shaking his head from side to side. "It''s my fault. She doesn''t deserve what''s happening, and neither do you, child." He lifted his head and looked Rea in the eyes. "But don''t worry. I''ll make sure nothing bad happens to her. Please, let me take care of it."
Seeing the mayor like this, she couldn''t say anything.
Chapter 110 Festival (Part 13)
Did you just leave like that?!" Max shouted in the middle of the restaurant.
After Rea left to find Sally''s whereabouts, Zack and Max stayed behind to take care of the children. The puppet show had ended, and the kids were tired from being in the sun and very thirsty, so they decided to take them to a nearby place to get something to drink and regain their strength.
Just like with the noble, it wasn''t tough to find the place where they were having a drink. All you had to do was ask if anyone had seen a bunch of kids accompanied by two adults.
When Rea met up with them, they were in a shaded spot drinking. After greeting them and the children, she sat down and began to explain what had happened.
After finishing her story, Max stood up from his seat and started shouting, attracting the attention of all the nearby customers. Hearing Max''s accusations, all she could do was lower her head. There was no way to deny it. After all, she had indeed returned without Sally. The courage she had shown earlier was nowhere to be found.
"Calm down. Are you sure you want to do this here?" Zack warned in a calm tone, pointing to the many people watching them.
Looking around and seeing the many onlookers he had attracted, Max realized the scene he was causing and reluctantly sat back down. Seeing that there was not going to be any drama, the rest of the diners returned to their own business, and the atmosphere of the place returned to its previous state.
At their table, however, things were different. Max was looking at Rea with an expression of surprise and pain, as if she had betrayed him, while she kept her head down, trying to avoid his gaze. Seeing how things were, Zack knew they weren''t going to get anywhere.
"We''d better eat something. The kids are starting to get hungry too. We can talk afterward," he suggested, trying to ease the tension.
Max wanted to continue, but the children''s expressions upon hearing the word "food" made him drop the subject quickly.
Never get between a young child and food. That was a lesson he learned a long time ago. The last time he did, he almost lost a finger.
After ordering some food, it didn''t take long to arrive. As soon as the food touched the table, multiple small hands appeared out of nowhere and pounced on it, as if it were a succulent prize.
"Yummy!"
"Delicious!"
"Hey! That was mine!"
"I''m thirsty!"
Zack, Max, and Rea barely had time to blink before almost half the food had disappeared.
"Hey! Leave some for the rest of us!" Max protested and quickly lunged at the remaining food on the table.
Zack and Rea didn''t lag behind either. Thanks to impeccable teamwork, the food on the table vanished in no time.
"Can you tell us what happened?" Seeing that everyone had finished, Zack knew this was the right moment. Max''s relaxed face suddenly tensed, and he focused all his attention on Rea''s words.
With a full stomach and some time to calm down, Rea wasn''t as nervous and could not what had happened. Hearing her explanation, Max''s reaction gradually diminished until all his anger had disappeared, leaving only discomfort and helplessness in him. The same was true for Rea.
When she finished speaking, silence took over them. For a moment, no one seemed to know what to say.
Zack also said nothing as he finished drinking what he had ordered from the waitress. In his world, he is a minor; he had never tried alcohol and had no intention of starting now.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
This world is completely different from his. Although it has similar elements, there are all kinds of things that are not possible in his world: animals, plants, and the different races that exist here, which can only be seen in movies and fairy tales.
What Zack was drinking was a non-alcoholic drink of a color similar to beer, made from local herbs, which had a sweet touch and helped with digestion.
Usually, only children and women drank that kind of beverage in a bar, so when he ordered it with the food, not only did his companions look at him strangely, but the rest of the diners looked at him with disdain. Even so, when it arrived, he drank it with pleasure.
If he had cared about other people''s opinions, he wouldn''t have been alone in his old world. With his parents'' careers and influence, there was no way he wouldn''t have joined some group if it hadn''t been by choice.
"So, what are we going to do now?" Max asked quietly, breaking the silence that had formed.
Rea opened her mouth to answer, but the words wouldn''t come out, and she closed it slowly afterward.
Rea wanted to rescue Sally as much as Max did, but the mayor''s words constantly echoed in her head.
As far as they knew, the young noble wasn''t a compassionate person. If they dared to demand that Sally go with them, it was unlikely he would let her go with a smile and a hug. They didn''t know how he might react, but it was obvious it wouldn''t be good for them. In the worst case, he could have his men deal with them with a mere gesture of his hand. And precisely because that was possible, they didn''t want to leave Sally with someone like him. Who knows what might happen?
Neither of them had any idea, so they looked at the remaining person in the group.
Zack placed the jug he had just drunk from on the table and looked them in the eyes.
"Right now, there''s only one thing we can do."
"Do you have a plan?" they asked excitedly. If the doctor had any idea to rescue Sally, half of their problems would be solved.
His words made them regain their energy, and they listened attentively.
"We can only wait," he finally said.
Max and Rea, who had been waiting for his response, felt their hopes dash, and they lowered their heads dejectedly.
BAM
Zack hit the table, startling them and making them look at him again.
"In these circumstances, we can''t do anything. What the mayor said is true; trying to act without thinking could cause serious problems." To be honest, Zack also wanted to help Sally, but the things he could do were limited. Rushing headlong against that noble and his guards was a quick way to end up in prison or worse.
Even if they went to rescue her and succeeded, what would happen next? Obviously, they would be pursued for it.
Recalling his limited experience with nobles, Zack had no hope that a sudden conscience would sprout and they would be forgiven if captured.
In the extremely unrealistic case that they managed to escape the pursuit, they couldn''t return to their lives here unless they wanted to live from now on in a cell.
Zack was fine, his appearance was modified by magic, and no one would know what he looked like, but what about the others? What about the children? Who would take care of them?
This is more complicated than it seems. It''s not a matter that can be solved with brute force.
Zack knew this, and Max and Rea knew it too, but that didn''t stop the helplessness they felt at not being able to do anything to help their friend. Standing by doing nothing wasn''t an option either.
"Let''s go home. It''s late," Zack said as he got up to pay the bill. "The only thing we can do now is trust the mayor''s word and hope Sally returns to the orphanage on her own in a couple of hours."
None of them seemed satisfied with his explanation, but they couldn''t think of a better idea. Even Max said nothing, knowing it wasn''t the time to make a scene.
They got up from the table and left the restaurant with the children.
Zack offered to accompany them to the orphanage, but they refused, saying it wasn''t necessary.
Sigh
Watching their slumped backs as they left, he could only sigh.
He knew his suggestions had offended them, but there was nothing else he could do. This kind of problem left him without a solution. No matter how much magic he knew, there were problems he couldn''t solve.
Even so, the situation wasn''t as bad as they painted it. It was just a spoiled brat who had taken some girls to have fun. He didn''t think the situation would go beyond that.
There were many girls more attractive than Sally in the brothels they had visited, and after a couple of hours, that noble would get bored and let her go.
Even so, Zack had a bad feeling.
Call him paranoid or obsessed. Maybe it was because of his experience in the castle, or perhaps it was due to the number of novels he had read in his life, but despite everything indicating that the matter would end here, he felt it might not be the case.
Maybe nothing would happen, but it was thanks to that distrustful attitude that he managed to escape from the palace. Besides, even if the worst situation didn''t occur, it wouldn''t hurt to be prepared.
Just when the others had disappeared down the village streets, he turned around and headed to the market.
There was much to prepare... just in case.
Chapter 111 End of the Festival
In the middle of the darkness is the best time for predators to start their day. While the herbivores and the good people returned to their homes and rested from their day, the monsters came out of their homes to cause all kinds of disasters.
One particular predator was getting ready to do the same. In his eyes was reflected an indescribable suffering that couldn''t be expressed in words. Remembering his story, his eyes couldn''t help but cloud over. Quickly, he shook his head to make those memories disappear: the sadness of being discarded, the abandonment, how he survived despite it not seeming real.
(That''s enough) thought the beast. He wasn''t here to remember. He had only one purpose: Revenge.
He knew who his target was. He could never forget him. He knew what he was going to do and where he was coming from; the only thing left was to wait.
Like a good predator, he silently positioned himself in the ideal spot to ambush his future victim. He didn''t know how long he had been waiting, minutes, hours, days. It didn''t matter. He wouldn''t stop until he caught with his own hands the one who betrayed him.
Click
Suddenly, his ears twitched at the sound of a lock. His muscles tensed in an attack position, and he crouched, almost glued to the ground so the night could camouflage him in its embrace and what was about to happen.
The door opened, and he pounced on his prey.
...
When Zack got home, it was already late at night. The moon proudly rose on the horizon, and the stars shone brightly.
He reached into a pocket of his pants and took out a key to enter. The day had been longer than he thought, and he was somewhat tired. The image of his bed occasionally appeared in his mind, whispering promises that seemed very tempting. Too good to be true.
Click
¡°Woof! Woof!¡±
¡°Woah¡±
As soon as he entered, Titan pounced on him, almost making him fall to the ground. Unlike his normally cheerful tone, this time it was full of resentment.
¡°Grr¡±
Not having managed to knock him down, Titan grabbed his pants and started pulling hard.
¡°Hey, stop!¡± Zack ordered without much success. He tried to shake him off, but Titan clung to him fiercely. When he felt some drool slide onto his sock, he knew he had to stop him.
¡°Okay. You win. I''m sorry I didn''t take you with me.¡± Seeing that the situation showed no signs of resolving, the only thing he could do was change tactics.
He crouched down slowly and grabbed his dog by both sides, lifting him carefully and placing him on his chest. Seeing the dog''s distressed face, he could only smile bitterly while petting him, consoling him.
When Max and the others came to fetch him for the festival, Zack momentarily thought of taking Titan with him, but in the end, he decided it wasn''t a good idea.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
Titan had only been living with him for a few weeks, and most of the time they spent alone together. Due to the festival, the streets were crowded, and there were people everywhere.
With so much commotion, it would be very difficult to find him among the people if he were to get lost. If he got nervous because of the crowd and ran away, it was likely he wouldn''t find his way back, or worse, someone might take him.
At first glance, Titan looked well-cared for, full of energy, and his coat shone brightly. Not many people would pay to have him as a pet, but getting him for free was a different story.
Titan''s reproachful look didn''t seem to lessen with Zack''s apologies. Fortunately, he had an ace up his sleeve.
¡°Are you hungry? How about I prepare some meat for you?¡±
Hearing the magic words, Titan''s snout moved slightly, but soon after he stopped looking Zack in the eyes as if ignoring him. It seemed his words had no effect, but... his tail started wagging sideways involuntarily.
Seeing this, Zack held back a smile that began to appear on his lips.
¡°Isn''t a big, juicy steak enough for you to forgive me?¡± he continued while watching the tail movements.
Titan''s expression didn''t change; he even glanced at Zack disdainfully, as if implying that his attempt was pathetic.
The tail wagged more and more vigorously.
¡°Well,¡± Zack exclaimed, ¡°it''s a pity. I was just heading to the kitchen to prepare a big, well-done steak with special sauce, but if even that doesn''t make you forgive me, I better go to bed to rest.¡±
The tail stopped dead in the air as if grabbed by an invisible hand.
He put Titan down and headed to the stairs to go upstairs when he felt something tugging at him. He looked down and saw his companion looking up at him sideways, holding onto one of his shoes.
¡°What''s up, Titan? Do you have something to say to me?¡± Zack asked with an innocent smile.
He had already noticed that his dog was smarter than any species he had seen on Earth. He didn''t know if it was due to something special or if all the animals in this world were like this, but since he realized, he never treated Titan like an ordinary dog.
It should be said that part of the sadness he felt for everything that happened was greatly alleviated by having Titan by his side. Although the time they had been together was short compared to the time he spent in the castle, Titan had become an irreplaceable existence. If someone offered him ten times the price he paid for him in exchange for his pet, he would reject it without hesitation.
Titan was the one he trusted the most among all the people he had met here. And he knew him better than anyone.
The dog''s movements stopped, and his eyes showed an expression of inner struggle. Probably this was the most serious conflict he had faced since he was born. He didn''t know what the right decision was.
¡°Woof!¡±
¡°Hahaha. I see. So you want a steak.¡±
¡°Woof!¡±
In the end, food won the struggle, and he looked up with big, wet eyes as if saying Zack had won this time, but next time he would.
¡°Woof! Woof!¡±
Titan ran to the kitchen, looking back occasionally to make sure Zack was following him.
(Since I have to cook, I''ll make something for myself too,) Zack thought as he followed the dog''s steps.
Soon after, the sound of sizzling oil could be heard from the kitchen, accompanied by the howls of a dog.
...
Half an hour later, humans and dogs were lying on the living room sofa, with their stomachs full and expressions of satisfaction on their faces.
¡°This is bad. I want to go upstairs, but I can''t move.¡±
¡°Woof,¡± his dog replied, sharing his sentiment.
They were both silent, savoring the memories of the wonderful dinner they had just enjoyed when the worst happened.
Knock Knock
They both froze, their eyes slowly turning to the door, wishing what they just heard was a dream. Their hopes were shattered when there was another knock at the door, this time with more urgency.
Knock Knock
¡°Titan,¡± he began, ¡°why don''t you try opening the door?¡±
Zack looked at him, who turned his head and found something very fascinating on the floor.
Knock Knock
Time passed, and still no one had answered the door.
In the end, Zack got up resentfully and went to open it. And perhaps to torture the person who had disturbed them.
Of all the people he thought might appear, when he opened the door, he saw someone he didn''t expect to see at this hour of the night.
Chapter 112 End of the Festival (Part 2)
In front of him stood a small figure, just over a meter tall, trembling and looking around as if he was about to do something wrong.
"Manny?" Zack exclaimed as he opened the door.
"D-Doctor Mathew. Help, Sister Sally, Sister¡ Waaaa," said Manny before throwing himself at him, starting to cry.
(What is happening today? Why does everyone want to tackle me?) he asked himself bitterly as he held the child.
Unlike Titan, he was not a dog, and his weight was much greater. If it weren''t for holding onto the door, Zack might have lost his balance.
"Calm down. I can''t understand what you''re trying to tell me. Come in, I''ll make you something warm," he said, somewhat frustrated.
"Woof."
Once they entered the house, Titan, seeing the little one crying, got up and started howling while approaching Manny and brushing against his leg, which made Manny calm down a bit. After a brief moment, Manny crouched down and began petting him, to which Titan responded by licking his hand.
"Stop. You''re tickling me. Hahaha."
Zack would have liked to say that a surge of warmth flooded his chest upon seeing this image of a child being comforted by a small dog, but that wasn''t true.
Since adopting Titan, with the exception of the first day, he had never behaved like this with him. If he hadn''t been in the living room the whole time, he would have thought someone had swapped his dog with an identical one.
It was undeniable that he felt envious.
(Traitor!) he thought as he went back to the kitchen. Let''s hope this is the last time today. He''d had enough. If it continued like this, he''d end up developing cooking skills.
This day seemed endless.
¡
"Do you feel better now?" he asked as he watched Manny finish the soup.
"Mmm," the boy nodded, somewhat embarrassed.
When he arrived at the doctor''s house and opened the door, he patiently tried to understand what Manny wanted to say for almost two minutes, but every time he started, he would cry. In the end, there was no choice but to bring him into the house and wait for him to calm down.
When he thought about how he had behaved, a sense of shame washed over him. He didn''t know how he had acted so immaturely. He was very grateful that the doctor didn''t hold it against him. Anyone else would have kicked him out for much less.
Zack, for his part, didn''t blame him at all. In his opinion, the only thing he had done was act like he was, a child.
Although he knew that children here matured faster, it was undeniable that Manny was still too young to act like an adult. According to the standards of his world, Manny should behave just like any child in his world would.
"What are you doing here at this hour?" he asked again, trying to understand what had happened for him to show up at his house so late.
Manny had calmed down enough, so without a minute of suspense, he began to explain what had happened.
¡Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.
"So, Sally still hasn''t returned?"
Once he started explaining his story, it was easy to understand.
After Zack parted ways with them, Max and the others returned to the orphanage. Without Sally''s help, tasks that were once simple became more difficult.
Sally is the core of the orphanage. She not only takes care of the children but also handles most of the responsibilities: waking the children, dressing them, preparing breakfast, lunch, and dinner, requesting donations, applying for subsidies, teaching them to read, providing learning opportunities under a teacher... She gives the children everything they need.
In comparison, Max and Rea only bring some money to the orphanage occasionally and watch over the children.
Fortunately, for one night the orphanage wouldn''t fall apart. After Max and Rea gave them dinner and put them to bed, they were exhausted.
Unfortunately, children have more energy than adults would like.
In their rooms, most children couldn''t sleep after the day they had. It''s not every day there''s a festival where they can do what they like all day. The only reason the two adults hadn''t noticed was that the children were sensitive and knew something was wrong, so they decided not to make noise to avoid disturbing them further.
Manny was also resting, but he was more aware of things than the others. After all, he was the oldest and had to take care of them.
He knew that a noble had taken Sally and that the adults were waiting for her to return. Although he had never seen a noble, the stories he sometimes heard were rarely good. That''s why he decided to stay awake until Sally returned to make sure everything was okay.
A couple of hours later, Manny got out of bed when he heard a noise and went to see what it was. At first, he thought Sally had returned, but as he got closer, he realized it was something else.
In the dining room, Max and Rea were arguing about why Sally hadn''t returned yet. Rea wanted to wait a little longer before doing anything, while Max wanted to go to the mayor''s house to confront him about the situation. They couldn''t reach a solution.
While they were arguing, many words were exchanged, including what might happen if Sally didn''t come back soon.
In the end, Max ran to the mayor''s house to see what was going on, and Rea stayed at the house waiting for Sally to return.
Manny wanted to go back to bed and wait, but some of the things Max and Rea mentioned kept resonating in his head. The idea of never seeing Sally again terrified him like few things could. Without thinking, Manny opened the window and in the middle of the night, left the orphanage to go find Zack.
When he finished the story, Manny hung his head and didn''t dare look him in the face for fear of being punished. He knew what he had done was wrong and that something could have happened. Especially with all the mercenaries roaming the town so late. A lost child was the last thing Max and Rea needed.
After listening to the story, Zack did not comment, he just started thinking.
He didn''t think Sally would return home alone. It was very late. If she could have come back, she would have done so earlier. And he didn''t think Max would achieve anything by going to the mayor''s house.
The old man had promised to bring Sally to the orphanage personally. That she wasn''t back meant he couldn''t keep his promise.
That young noble had been drinking since very early, so he didn''t think he was still at a bar. No matter the level, people have a limit to how much they can drink.
Most likely, the noble had gone to the inn where he was staying and had ''convinced'' some girls to ''help him sleep.''
If he had come to this conclusion, Max would have too. Knowing how impulsive he was, if he found that Sally wasn''t at the mayor''s house, he would go to where the noble was to rescue her, and then...
Zack rubbed his temples. He could already see how things would unfold without being there, and he only saw misfortunes.
(Why do these things happen to me?)
He got up from his seat and approached Manny: "It''s very late. Let the adults handle these problems. Come on, I''ll take you to the orphanage. Wait while I change into something different."
Zack went upstairs and entered his bedroom. There was a travel suit and a large backpack with many things inside.
(Fortunately, I have everything ready.)
He could have ignored everything. Gone to sleep and waited for tomorrow, but Zack knew he couldn''t do that. All the education he had received from his parents and his own sense of duty prevented him. He knew that if he ignored what was going to happen, he would regret it all his life.
It''s not the same as when he fled the castle alone. There, he couldn''t do anything; the chances of his escape were already slim. Helping others would only get them killed.
Here it''s different. He has a chance to save them. To not be a mere observer.
What kind of friend would he be if he let them suffer when he could prevent it?
(It''s a shame I won''t see them again.)
"I''m ready. Let''s go. You too, Titan."
"Woof."
When he went down, he quickly grabbed Manny and took him out of the house. The child didn''t even notice that, at some point, a small flame had appeared in the middle of the room.